Proof on ‘Truth of Contents’ of Documents, in Indian Evidence Act

Saji Koduvath, Advocate, Kottayam.

Does Indian Evidence Act Speak Anything as to Proof on Truth of Contents’ of Documents?

Answer – No.

  • Indian Evidence Act Expounds Proof on ‘Existence’ of Documents and Proof on their ‘Contents’.
  • TRUTH of Contents of Documents is left to the ‘Judicial Discretion’.

Key Takeaways

  • Evidence Act does not expressly say as to “TRUTH“: Indian Evidence Act and other procedural laws do not expressly say anything as to “TRUTH of contents” of documents.
  • Truth is left to the discretion of the court. In proper cases court can presume truth.
  • Presumption as to truth: Presumption as to truth of the contents of a (proved) document can be invoked in proper cases. Official record is taken as correct on the presumption that the entries thereof are made only after satisfying its truth.
  • Courts to save the TRUTH: Function of the Court is to save the TRUTH from falsehood, and the Courts are created for the very object of finding the TRUTH.
  • Formal proof & Truth: Proof of documents includes – 
    • formal proof, and
    • truth of its contents.
  • Proof by one who can vouchsafe: Generally, proof must be given through persons who can vouchsafe for the truth.
  • Probative value: Probative value of a document, will be a matter for the court to determine.
  • Admittance of contents & truth: Admission and Marking of a document may amount to admittance of its contents, but not necessarily its truth.
  • Legal truth & substantive truth: In a well-designed system, judicial findings of formal legal truth should coincide with substantive truth.
  • Inherently inadmissible document: Where an inherently inadmissible document is marked, objections thereto can be raised at a later stage.
  • Objection to mode of proof, and truth can be waived: The objection to mode of proof, and proof as to truth of its contents, can be waived.
  • Objection – earliest opportunity:The objection to mode of proof, and proof as to truth, have to be raised at the earliest opportunity.
  • Admitted documents : Admitted documents (admitted by opposite side) need not be proved (Sec. 58 Evid. Act).
    • (Proviso to Sec. 58 says that the Court can require proof of admitted facts otherwise than by such admissions.)
  • Common knowledge and internal evidence: Facts of common knowledge and internal evidence afforded by the contents of the document can also be invoked for placing truth of contents of documents.
  • Document marked, probative value may be nil: Though a document is relevant and marked without objection, or on admission, the probative value of it may be low or nil, for want of proper proof (as to both ‘existence’ and ‘truth’).
  • Where truth of a document is in issue: Where truth of a document is in issue, marking without objection does not absolve the duty on the concerned party to prove the truth.

PROOF – Two Types

First, Formal Proof: Proof as to existence of the document. The modes of proof of documents are governed under Sec. 64 to 73A of the Evidence Act.

Second, Substantive Proof:  Proof as to truth of the contents document. Besides the formal proof, in most cases (excepting a few cases where signature, hand-writing etc. alone are considered), the court acts upon a document, only when truth of the same is established.

Generally speaking, proof as to truth of a document is to be established-

  • (i) by oral evidence of one who can vouchsafe the same,
  • (ii) by circumstantial evidence,
  • (iii) by invoking presumption or
  • (iv) by express admission by the other side.

Modes of Proof of Documents

Proof of Documents (as to, both, ‘formal proof’ and ‘truth of the contents’) can be established invoking one of the following Modes:

  • Admission of the person who wrote or signed the document (Sec. 17, 21, 58, 67, 70).
  • Evidence of a person in whose presence the document was signed or written – ocular evidence (Sec. 59).
  • An attesting witness (Sec. 59).
  • Opinion of a person who is acquainted with the writing of the person who signed or wrote (Sec. 47).
  • Admission made by the person who signed or wrote the document made in judicial proceedings (Sec. 32, 33).
  • Evidence of a handwriting expert or other opinion/scientific-evidence (Sec.45).
  • Evidence of a person who, in routine, has been receiving the document; or a document signed by such a person in the ordinary course of his business or official duty, though he may have never seen the author signing the document (Sec. 32, 34, 35 or 114).
  • Invoking (specific) presumptions under Sec. 79 to 90A.
  • Presumptions (general) under Sec. 114.
  • Circumstantial evidence: on probability or inferences (Sec. 114).
  • Court-comparison (Sec. 73).
  • Facts judicially noticeable (Sec. 56 and 57).
  • A fact of common-knowledge. (It does not require proof. See: Union Of India v. Virendra Bharti: 2011-2 ACC 886, 2010  ACJ 2353; Rakhal Chakraborty v. Sanjib Kumar Roy: 1998-1 GauLR 253, 1997-2 GauLT 705)
  • Internal evidence afforded by the contents of the document; a link in a chain of correspondence; evidence of recipient of the document. (Mobarik Ali Ahmed v. State of Bombay, AIR 1957 SC 857)

Production, Admissibility & Proof of Documents

A document to be used in court has to pass through three steps. They are:

  1. Production of documents in court
  2. Admittance and exhibition
  3. Proof (formal proof and truth of contents).

ADMISSIBILITY of Documents – Objection– 2 counts

Disputes on admissibility of documents arise on 2 domains. (See: Manakishore Lalbhai v. New Era Fabrics: AIR 2015 SC 3796)

  1. document which is ab initio (or inherently) ‘inadmissible’
  2. document liable to be objected on ‘mode or manner of proof’.

Even if an inherently-inadmissible document is marked, objections thereto can be raised ‘at a later stage’. Mode of proof (not inherent admissibility) falls within the realm of procedural law. Therefore, objection thereto can be waived.

Inherently-Inadmissible Documents

‘Inherent-inadmissibility of documents’ arises from the following:

  1. Irrelevancy
  2. Non-registration.

Section 5 of the Indian Evidence Act, 1872 deals with relevancy. It reads as under:

  • “5. Evidence may be given of facts in issue and relevant facts — Evidence may be given in any suit or proceedings of the existence or non-existence of every fact in issue and of such other facts as are hereinafter declared to be relevant, and of no others.”

In Jainab Bibi Saheb v. Hyderally Saheb, (1920) 38 MLJ 532, it was pointed out that neither an omission by an advocate to object to giving of irrelevant and inadmissible evidence nor the failure of the tribunal to exclude it of its own motion would validate a decree based on material which the Evidence Act declares to be inherently and in substance irrelevant to the issue. It was also held in this decision that the primary rule to prove relevant facts by the evidence of witnesses is to call them before the trial Judge and examine them viva voce in the manner stated in Chapter 10 of the Evidence Act.

Documents Marked Without Objection as to its MODE OF PROOF – Effect

The law prevails in India is the following –

  • If documents marked without objection as to its mode of proof,  it is not open to the other side to object to their admissibility afterwards.
  • Following are the decisive decisions in this line.
P.C. Purushothama Reddiar v. S.Perumal,(1972) 1 SCC 9 (Three Judge Bench – A.N. Grover, K.S. Hegde, A.N. Ray, JJ.)Admissibility of police reports without examining the Head Constables who covered those meetings. Those reports were marked without any objection.  Hence it was not open to the respondent to object to their admissibility.Relied on: Bhagat Ram v. Khetu Ram, AIR 1929 PC 110.
R.V.E. Venkatchalla Gounder v. Arulmighu Viswesaraswamy and V.P.Temple, (2003) 8 SCC 752 (R.C. Lahoti, Ashok Bhan, JJ.)Photo copies were admitted in evidence ‘without foundation‘ and without objection. They cannot be held inadmissible for originals were not produced.Relied on: Padman v. Hanwanta, AIR 1915 PC 111 P.C. Purushothama Reddiar v. S.Perumal
Smt. Dayamathi Bai v. K.M. Shaffi, AIR 2004 SC 4082Objection to be taken    at     trial before document is marked as an ‘exhibit’.   Relied on: Gopal Das v. Sri Thakurji R.V.E. Venkatachalam Gounder
PC Thomas v. PM Ismail, AIR 2010 SC 905; 2009-10 SCC 239.Non-examination and absence of “proof of acknowledgment” by the author
If no objection on ‘mode of proof’ in trial court, it will be too late (in appeal) to raise objection on the ground of mode of proof – that is, “non production of John K as a witness
Rafia Sultan v. Oil And Natural Gas Commission (I.C. Bhatt, S.B. Majmudar, JJ.), 1986 ACJ 616; 1986 Guj LH 27; 1985-2 GujLR 1315No objection about the truth of contents of Ex. 32. The witness of the defendant accepted the contents. Therefore, too late in the day to canvass that contents of Ex. 32 were not proved.….
Sarkar on Evidence .If copies of the documents are admitted without objection in the trial Court, no objection can be taken in appealReferred to in:
Smt. Dayamathi Bai v. K.M. Shaffi, AIR 2004 SC 4082.

Who Should Object FIRST – Court or Opposite Side?

There is divergence of judicial opinion as to saying ‘NO’ by court to marking a document with formal defect, beforehand it is objected by the other side. Eg. Tendering copy of a document without furnishing the ‘foundational evidence’ to admit secondary evidence.

First view
Court is under an obligation to exclude inadmissible materials.
H. Siddiqui v. A. Ramalingam: AIR 2011 SC 1492 (Followed in: U. Sree  v.  U. Srinivas: AIR 2013 SC 415.)
Yeshoda v. Shoba Ram:  AIR 2007 SC 1721
Second view
The court cannot object first.
If no objection for other side, Court cannot refrain from marking a document on its own volition or choice (on the ground of formal defect).
R.V.E. Venkatchalla Gounder v. Arulmighu Viswesaraswamy and V.P. Temple, (2003) 8 SCC 752
Smt. Dayamathi Bai v. K.M. Shaffi, AIR 2004 SC 4082.
(This view is generally followed in India.)

It is pointed out in Hemendra Rasiklal Ghia v. Subodh Mody, 2009 (2) AIR Bom R 296, 2008-6 MhLJ 886 (FB) that the weight of the authorities suggests that the objection to the admissibility of evidence should be raised by the objector, and decided by the Court, at the earliest opportunity. (That is, it support the second view.)

Controversy resolved

  • 1. The court cannot object first. If no objection for other side, Court cannot refrain from marking a document on its own volition (on the ground of formal defect).
    • R.V.E. Venkatchalla Gounder v. Arulmighu Viswesaraswamy and V.P.Temple, (2003) 8 SCC 752;
    • Smt. Dayamathi Bai v. K.M. Shaffi, AIR 2004 SC 4082.
  • 2. If the deficiency is pertaining to non-registration of a compulsory registrable document (as it falls under the head, inadmissible document) the court can desist the marking of the document.
  • 3. By virtue of the decision, G. M. Shahul Hameed v. Jayanthi R. Hegde, AIR 2024 SC 3339, unless the court has not applied its mind to the insufficiency of stamp, and unless there is a ‘judicial determination‘, the objection thereof can be raised at any time.

Document Liable to be Objected on ‘Mode or Manner of Proof’

Following are improper modes (liable to objection):

  • Seeking exhibition through one who cannot vouchsafe veracity or truth.
  • Objectionable (mode of) secondary evidence. Eg:
    • Certified copy produced without proving circumstances that entitles to give secondary evidence under Sec. 65 of the Evd. Act.
    • Secondary evidence other than that is recognised under Sec. 63.
  • Unstamped or insufficiently/improperly stamped document.

Whether Proof of Admitted Documents Includes ‘Truth’ of its Contents

Sec. 58 of the Evidence Act says that ‘Admitted facts need not be proved’. Order VIII, Rule 5 CPC stipulates that every allegation of fact in the plaint, if not denied specifically or by necessary implication, shall be taken to be admitted except as against a person under disability.

Effect of marking a document without formal proof (on admission or without objection) brings-about divergent views.

First view
(a) Proof (Contents) stands established.  It cannot be questioned afterwards.

(b) Truth also: See: Rafia Sultan v. Oil And Natural Gas Commission, 1986 ACJ 616; 1985-2 GujLR 1315.

(c) Admission of contents – but, does not dispense with proof of truth of its contents.
(a) RVE Venkatachala Gounder v. Arulmigu Viswesaraswami: AIR 2003  SC  4548; Narbada Devi  v. Birendra Kumar: (2003) 8 SCC 745; Dayamati Bai v. K.M. Shaffi : AIR 2004 SC 4082; Oriental Insurance Co v. Premlata:  (2007) 8 SCC 575; Thimmappa Rai v. RamannaRai,(2007) 14 SCC 63; KalitaIqbal Basith v. N Subbalakshmi, (2021) 2 SCC 718.
(b) Rafia Sultan v. Oil And Natural Gas Commission (I.C. Bhatt, S.B. Majmudar, JJ.), 1985-2 GujLR 1315: No objection about the truth of contents … before the trial Court. … It is therefore too late in the day for Miss Shah for the Commission to canvass for the first time before us in appeal.
Neeraj Dutta Vs. State (Govt. of Delhi) [2023] 4 SCC 731: If no objection as to mode of proof (secondary evidence) when marked, no such objection could be allowed to be raised at any later stage.
(c) Sait Tarajee Khimchand v. Yelamarti Satyam, AIR 1971 SC 1865; Nandkishore Lalbhai Mehta v. New Era Fabrics, AIR 2015 SC 3796.
Second View
Even if no objection,
it does not dispense with proof (as to, both, existence of the document and its truth).
In such a case the document will not be taken as proved.

(Note: It may not be legitimate to apply this principle literatim)
LIC v. Ram Pal Singh Bisen: 2010-4 SCC 491 (Filing of the Inquiry Report or the evidence adduced during the domestic enquiry); H. Siddiqui v. A. Ramalingam, (2011) 4 SCC 240 (Copy of a power of attorney alone was shown to the respondent during cross-examination and he admitted his signature thereon only, and not its contents); Mal Singhvi v. Anand Purohith: 1988 (Supp) SCC 604 (date of birth).
Third view
If truth is in issue, mere proof of contents, or marking without objection, is not proof of truth.
See: Narbada Devi Gupta v. Birendra Kumar Jaiswal, 2003-8 SCC 745; Ramji Dayawala Vs. Invest Import: AIR 1981 SC 2085.
Fourth view
Admission of contents, and
dispenses with proof and truth;
but its probative value will be a matter for appreciation by court.
See: State of Bihar v. Radha Krishna Singh, AIR 1983 SC 684 (Admission and probative value – different); Rakesh Mohindra v. Anita Beri: 2015  AIR(SCW) 6271; Kaliya v. State of MP: 2013-10 SCC 758;  H. Siddiqui v. A. Ramalingam: AIR 2011 SC 1492;  Rasiklal Manikchand  v. MSS Food Products: 2012-2 SCC 196.
Fifth view
Admission of contents, and
dispenses with proof and truth;
but Court should require (in proper cases) the party producing the document to adduce proper evidence, and to cure formal defects, invoking –
              • Sec. 165 of Evidence Act
              • Sec. 58 of Evidence Act
              • O. XII, r. 2A Proviso, CPC and
              • Sec. 294 of the CrPC.
See: Harkirat Singh v. Amrinder Singh, (2005) 13 SCC 511;
Umesh Challiyil v. K.P. Rajendra, (2008) 11 SCC 740;
KK Ramachandran Master v. MV Sreyamakumar, (2010) 7 SCC 428; AIR 2015 

Objection to be Raised When Document is Admitted; Otherwise, Opportunity Lost

It was observed by the Supreme Court in 2001 in Bipin Shantilal Panchal v. State of Gujarat, AIR 2001 SC 1158, that that ‘it is an archaic practice that during the evidence collecting stage, whenever any objection is raised regarding admissibility of any material in evidence the court does not proceed further without passing order on such objection’. And the Court directed as under:

  • “When so recast, the practice which can be a better substitute is this: Whenever an objection is raised during evidence taking stage regarding the admissibility of any material or item of oral evidence the trial court can make a note of such objection and mark the objected document tentatively as an exhibit in the case (or record the objected part of the oral evidence) subject to such objections to be decided at the last stage in the final judgment.”

But, the subsequent decisions in RVE Venkatachala Gounder: AIR 2004 SC 4082; Dayamathi Bai (2004) 7  SCC 107 took a contra view. It was held that the objection as to ‘mode of proof’ should be taken at the time of marking of the document as an exhibit, so that the defect can be cured by the affected party.

Privy Council in Padman v. Hanwanta, AIR 1915 PC 111,held that the objection to marking of documents and its admissibility should have been taken in the trial court. It was observed as under:

  • “The defendants have now appeal to the Majesty in Council, and the case has been argued on their behalf in great detail. It was urged in the course of the argument that a registered copy of the will of 1898 was admitted in evidence without sufficient foundation being led for its admission. No objection, however, appears to have been taken in the first court against the copy obtained from the Registrar’s office being put in evidence. Had such objection being made at the time, the District Judge, who tried the case in the first instance, would probably have seen that the deficiency was supplied. Their lordships think that there is no substance in the present contention.”

In P.C. Purushothama Reddiar v. S Perumal, 1972 (2) SCR 646,it was observed as under:

  • “Counsel contended that the police reports referred to earlier are inadmissible in evidence as the Head-constables who covered those meetings have not been examined in the case. Those reports were marked without any objection. Hence it is not open to the respondent now to object to their admissibility.”

Our Apex Court held in Lachhmi Narain Singh v. Sarjug Singh, AIR 2021 SC 3873, as under:

  • “24. In view of the foregoing discussion, it is clear that plea regarding mode of proof cannot be permitted to be taken at the appellate stage for the first time, if not raised before the trial Court at the appropriate stage. This is to avoid prejudice to the party who produced the certified copy of an original document without protest by the other side. If such objection was raised before trial court, then the concerned party could have cured the mode of proof by summoning the original copy of document. But such opportunity may not be available or possible at a later stage. Therefore, allowing such objection to be raised during the appellate stage would put the party (who placed certified copy on record instead of original copy) in a jeopardy & would seriously prejudice interests of that party. It will also be inconsistent with the rule of fair play as propounded by Justice Ashok Bhan in the case of RVE Venkatachala Gounder v. Arulmigu, AIR 2003 SC 4548.”

Effect of marking document without objection is laid down in the following two recent decisions of the Supreme Court. In both these cases, it is seen, the Apex Court has taken the view that the ‘truth’ is also stood proved.

Neeraj Dutta v. State (Govt.  of N. C. T.  of Delhi)

The Constitution Bench of our Apex Court laid down in Neeraj Dutta v. State (Govt.  of N. C. T.  of Delhi), AIR 2023 SC 330; 2023 4 SCC 731, as under:

  • Section 61 deals with proof of contents of documents which is by either primary or by secondary evidence.
  • When a document is produced as primary evidence, it will have to be proved in the manner laid down in Sections 67 to 73 of the Evidence Act.
  • Mere production and marking of a document as an exhibit by the court cannot be held to be due proof of its contents. Its execution has to be proved by admissible evidence. On the other hand, when a document is produced and admitted by the opposite party and is marked as an exhibit by the court, …  (sic – no objection can be raised at any later stage with regard to proof of its contents).
  • The contents of the document must be proved either by the production of the original document i.e., primary evidence or by copies of the same as per Section 65 as secondary evidence.
  • So long as an original document is in existence and is available, its contents must be proved by primary evidence.
  • It is only when the primary evidence is lost, in the interest of justice, the secondary evidence must be allowed.
  • Primary evidence is the best evidence and it affords the greatest certainty of the fact in question.
  • Thus, when a particular fact is to be established by production of documentary evidence, there is no scope for leading oral evidence.
  • What is to be produced is the primary evidence i.e., document itself. It is only when the absence of the primary source has been satisfactorily explained that secondary evidence is permissible to prove the contents of documents.
  • Secondary evidence, therefore, should not be accepted without a sufficient reason being given for non-production of the original.
  • Once a document is admitted, the contents of that document are also admitted in evidence, though those contents may not be conclusive evidence.
  • Moreover, once certain evidence is conclusive it shuts out any other evidence which would detract from the conclusiveness of that evidence.
  • There is a prohibition for any other evidence to be led which may detract from the conclusiveness of that evidence and the court has no option to hold the existence of the fact otherwise when such evidence is made conclusive.

It is held further as under:

  • “44. Section 64 of the Evidence Act states that documents must be proved by primary evidence except in certain cases mentioned above. ….. Thus, once a document has been properly admitted, the contents of the documents would stand admitted in evidence, and if no objection has been raised with regard to its mode of proof at the stage of tendering in evidence of such a document, no such objection could be allowed to be raised at any later stage of the case or in appeal vide Amarjit Singh v. State (Delhi Admn.) 1995 Cr LJ 1623 (Del) (“Amarjit Singh”). But the documents can be impeached in any other manner, though the admissibility cannot be challenged subsequently when the document is bound in evidence.”

In PC Thomas v. PM Ismail, AIR 2010 SC 905; 2009-10 SCC 239, it is observed  as under:

  • “No objection on pleas of “inadmissibility” or “mode of proof” was raised at the time of their exhibition or any time later during trial, when most of the witnesses, produced by the parties were confronted with these, as duly exhibited, bearing stamp marking with particulars, prescribed under Order XIII Rule 4 of the Code of Civil Procedure, 1908 and duly signed as such.
  • In our opinion, it is too late in the day now to object to their exhibition on the ground of “prescribed procedure” i.e. mode of proof.
  • Moreover, we also find that it was nobody’s case that the said documents were got printed by John K or distributed amongst voters by him. Absence of proof of acknowledgment by him because of non production of John K as a witness, in the circumstances, in our view, is inconsequential.
  • Admittedly, John K was a well known leader of high stature, recognized as such by Christian/Catholic voters including those mentioned in Para 17 (supra) and, therefore, there is no question of drawing an adverse inference against the election petitioner for not examining him, as strenuously urged on behalf of the appellant, particularly when the printing and circulation of offending material (Exts.P1 and P2) has been proved by the election petitioner beyond reasonable doubt.”

Mere Execution of a document, no Conclusion Recitals are Correct

In Gangamma v. Shivalingaiah, 2005 9 SCC 359, it is held as under:

  • “We may furthermore notice that even if a formal execution of a document is proved, the same by itself cannot lead to a presumption that the recitals contained therein are also correct. The mere execution of a document, h in other words, does not lead to the conclusion that the recitals made therein are correct, and subject to the statutory provisions contained in Sections 91 and 92 of the Evidence Act, it is open to the parties to raise a plea contra thereto.”

Objection as to Truth of Contents, First Time In Appeal – Effect

In Rafia Sultan v. Oil And Natural Gas Commission (I.C. Bhatt, S.B. Majmudar, JJ.), 1986 ACJ 616; 1986 Guj LH 27; 1985-2 GujLR 1315 it is observed as under:

  • “It was never the case of the Commission that report which was submitted in a sealed cover was not the genuine and true report of the committee appointed by the Commission itself. Thus in short no objection about the truth of contents of Ex. 24/1 i. e. Ex. 32 was ever put forward before the trial Court and rightly so as that was the report of its own committee of experts appointed by the Commission for enlightening itself about the causes of the accident and about the future safety steps which were required to be taken to avoid such accidents. … Not only that but the witness of the defendant accepted the contents of the said document Ex. 32. Nothing was suggested by him or even whispered to the effect that the contents of the said report were in any way untrue. …. In fact both the sides have relied upon different parts of Ex. 32 in support of their rival contentions on the aspect of negligence and contributory negligence. It is therefore too late in the day for Miss Shah for the Commission to canvass for the first time before us in appeal that contents of Ex. 32 were not proved in accordance with law and hence the document was required to be taken off the record. It is now well settled that objection about mode of proof can be waived by a party and that such objection is raised by the party at the earliest opportunity in the trial Court such objection will be deemed to have been waived and cannot be permitted to be raised for the first time in appeal (vide P. C. Purushottamman v. S. Perumal AIR 1972 SC 608; Pandappa v. Shivlingappa 47 BLR. 962; and Gopaldas and another v. Shri Thakurli, AIR 1943 PC 83 at page 87 ). In view of this settled legal position the objection raised by Miss Shah against admissibility of Ex. 32 viz. that its contents were not proved in accordance with law has to be repelled.”

PROBATIVE VALUE of a Document is a Matter for the Court

Etymology of ‘Probative’ is from ‘Probare’ (Latin), means to prove; and ‘Probatio’ (Latin), means experience, proof, testing, probation etc. In law, ‘probative value’ imparts –

  • Sufficiency of evidence to prove something in a trial.
  • Probability of proof or truth while appreciating a fact.
  • Value or weight of evidence, considered by the court, in proof of something.
  • Extent of evidentiary value that can be taken to prove a proffered proposition.

Whenever a document is admitted in court, the probative value thereof will be a matter for the court to determine. It is important to note that probative value may ‘include’ truth of contents of documents; but, precisely it is independent from ‘truth’ of contents of documents.

Probative Value Date of Birth in School Register has More Value Than Horoscope

If there is a dispute regarding age, the Supreme Court, in State of Punjab v. Mohinder Singh, AIR 2005 SC 1868, held that the date of birth available in the School Admission Register has more probative value than the horoscope.

  • Similarly the probative value of –
    • FIR,
    • Scene-Mahazar,
    • Post-Mortem Report,
    • Photocopy of a Registered Deed, etc.,
  • by itself, will be lesser. In such cases the court can refrain from acting upon such documents until substantive or regular evidence is offered by examining proper witness.

In Om Prakash v. State of Punjab, 1993(2) CLR 395, and in Jora Singh v. State of Punjab, 1984(2) Crimes 837, it has been held that an entry in the school leaving certificate regarding date of birth of a student is not a conclusive proof or high ‘probity evidence’ because it is a matter of common knowledge that the date of birth given at the time of the admission of a boy or girl in a school is seldom correct and more often than not the age given is less than the actual age of the child. (See also: C. Doddanarayana Reddy v. C. Jayarama Reddy, AIR 2020 SC 1912; Commissioner of Central Excise And Service Tax v. M/S. Sanjivani Non-Ferrous Trading: AIR 2019 SC 203.)

Trial is an inquiry into the Truth

In American Jurisprudence, Second Edition, 2007, it is stated as to the purpose of ‘trial’:

  • “The purpose of trial is to determine the validity of the allegations. The objective is to secure a fair and impartial administration of justice between the parties to the litigation ….Trial is not a contest between lawyers but a presentation of facts to which the law may be applied to resolve the issues between the parties and to determine their rights. It is also not a sport; it is an inquiry into the truth, in which the general public has an interest.” (Quoted in: Mohammed Abdul Wahid v. Nilofer, 2024-2 SCC 144)

Definition of “Fact” – Evid. Act does Not Specifically say as to ‘TRUTH’

Though ‘Truth’ may fall under ‘Fact’, Evidence Act does not specifically say as to ‘TRUTH’ when defines ‘Fact’. Sec. 3 Evidence Act reads as under:

  • “Fact” —“Fact” means and includes—
  • .(1) any thing, state of things, or relation of things, capable of being perceived by the senses;
  • (2) any mental condition of which any person is conscious. Illustrations
    • .(a) That there are certain objects arranged in a certain order in a certain place, is a fact.
    • (b) That a man heard or saw something, is a fact.
    • (c) That a man said certain words, is a fact.
    • (d) That a man holds a certain opinion, has a certain intention, acts in good faith, or fraudulently, or uses a particular word in a particular sense, or is or was at a specified time conscious of a particular sensation, is a fact.
    • (e) That a man has a certain reputation, is a fact.

“Proof” – Evid. Act, CPC & CrPC do Not Specifically say as to ‘TRUTH’

The express provisions of the procedural laws state only ‘Proof’ as to existence and contents of documents, and not TRUTH.

Sec. 58 of the Evidence Act emphasises that ‘Admitted Facts’ (admitted by opposite side) need not be proved.

  • Proviso to Sec. 58 says that the Court can require proof of admitted facts otherwise than by such admissions.

Besides Sec. 58 and the powers of the court under Sec. 165 of Evidence Act, the scheme of the Procedural Acts (CPC and CrPC) shows that the court has jurisdiction to require the party concerned to prove admitted (by opposite side) documents. We can see it in – 

  • Order VIII Rule 5 CPC
  • Order XII, Rule 2A(1) Proviso of the CPC and 
  • Sec. 294 of the CrPC .

Proviso to Sec. 58 of the Indian Evidence Act provides as under:

  • “Provided that the Court may, in its discretion, require the facts admitted to be proved otherwise than by such admissions.”

Order VIII Rule 5 Proviso of the CPC says as under:

  • “Provided that the Court may in its discretion require any fact so admitted to be proved otherwise than by such admission.”

Order XII, Rule 2A(1) Proviso of the CPC says as under: 

  • Provided that the Court may, in its discretion and for reasons to be recorded, require any document so admitted to be proved otherwise than by such admission.

Proviso to Sec. 294(3) of Code of Criminal Procedure reads as follows:

  • “Provided that the Court may, in its discretion, require such signature to be proved.”

Therefore, it is clear –

  • Admitted documents stand ‘proved’, according to procedural laws. Its existence and contents cannot be challenged by the party which admit it.
  • But, the Court can, in its discretion, require proof of these admitted facts (existence and contents) “otherwise than by such admissions”.
  • The procedural laws contemplate here – ‘Proof’ (existence and contents) and not TRUTH.

Proof must be by one who can Vouchsafe for Truth Not Correct in All Cases

In Narbada Devi Gupta v. Birendra Kumar Jaiswal, 2003-8 SCC 745, it is held:

  • “Reliance is heavily placed on behalf of the appellant on Ramji Dayawala v. Invest Import: AIR 1981 SC 2085. The legal position is not in dispute that mere production and marking of a document as exhibit by the court cannot be held to be a due proof of its contents. Its execution has to be proved by admissible evidence, that is, by the evidence of those persons who can vouchsafe for the truth of the facts in issue”.

Though it is the “normal principle” that Proof must be by one who can vouchsafe for truth (Assistant Commissioner of Customs v. Edwin Andrew Minihan, ILR 2024-1 Ker 596; 2023-7 KHC 512; 2024-1 KLT 24), it may not be correct in all cases; because, there may be cases where proof (as to ‘existence and contents’ of a document) can be given by a witnesses who cannot vouchsafe truth – e.g., a letter or a deed obtained by a witness in ‘due/common course’. In such cases, when ‘truth’ as to the contents of a document is in dispute, it has to be proved by a competent person.

Time for Consideration of ‘Truth‘ by the Court

In any case, the truth of the contents of a document is not considered by the court at the time of marking a document; and, it comes for consideration at the fag end, while considering entire evidence on the matter including the cross examination of the witness through whom the document is marked.

In Harendra Rai v. State of Bihar, , AIR 2023 SC 4331, 2023- 9 SCC 702, it is observed as under:

  • “At the stage of evidence, when any document/paper is formally produced for being treated as a piece of evidence, the Court looks at two basic aspects. Firstly, the existence of the document on the Court’s record and, secondly, the proof of its execution or its contents being sufficiently deposed to by a witness having requisite knowledge thereof, whereafter, the document in question is marked as exhibit. At the stage of exhibiting any document as a piece of evidence, the truth of what is stated in the document is not considered. It is left open to final evaluation at the trial after cross-examination, and the entire testimony of the witness about the existence and contents of the document is weighed in conjunction with various other factors emerging during a trial. At the final evaluation stage, the Trial Court concludes whether the document speaks the truth and decides what weight to give it for final decision. In other words, its evidentiary value is analysed by the Courts at the time of final judgment. In this view of the matter, the marking of a piece of evidence as ‘exhibit’ at the stage of evidence in a Trial proceeding is only for the purpose of identification of evidence adduced in the trial and for the convenience of the Court and other stakeholders in order to get a clear picture of what is being produced as evidence in a Trial proceeding.”

Courts are Created for the Very Object of Finding TRUTH

Following decisions of our Apex Court bespeak, as to the significance of TRUTH in judicial determinations, as under:

It is the function of the Court to save the truth from falsehood–

  • Bhagwan Tana Patil v. State of Maharashtra, AIR 1974 SC 1974

There is a legal duty for the courts to find the truth and administer justice–

  • Mohanlal Shamji Soni v. Union of India, 1991 Supp (1) SCC 271.

The Courts are created for the very object of finding the truth

  • Mohan Singh v. State of MP, (1999) 2 SCC 428.

Right from the inception of the judicial system establishment of truth is the main purposes underlying existence of Courts of justice–

  • Zahira Habibullah Sheikh v. State of Gujarat, (2006) 3 SCC 374.

The trial should besearch for the truth

  • Himanshu Singh Sabharwal v. State of Madhya Pradesh, (2008) 3 SCC 602,

The people would have faith in Courts when they would find that truth alone triumphs in Courts–

  • Chandra Shashi v. Anil Kumar Verma, (1995) 1 SCC 421.  

The truth should be the guiding starin the entire legal process and it is the duty of the Judge to discover truth to do complete justice–

  • Maria Margarida Sequeria Fernandes v. Erasmo Jack de Sequeria, (2012) 5 SCC 370,.

It is the bounden duty of the Court to uphold the truth and do justice–

  • Shanmugam v. Ariya Kshatriya, (2012) 6 SCC 430.

Now a question comes – Which provision of the Indian Evidence Act deals with ‘deducing or deriving’ TRUTH ?

In such an inquisition, we legitimately arrive at in-

  • (i) the definition of “Proved” in Sec. 3, and
  • (ii) “Presumption” in Sec. 114, Evidence Act.

The definition of “Proved” in Sec. 3 gives vast discretion to the court. It reads as under:

  • ” ‘Proved‘ — A fact is said to be proved when, after considering the matters before it, the Court; either BELIEVES it to exist, or CONSIDERS its existence so PROBABLE that a prudent man ought, under the circumstances of the particular case, to act upon the supposition that it exists.”

To fulfill the prime and onerous duty on the court, that is deducing or deriving TRUTH from the disputed matters, the Evidence Act further enables and authorises the court to invoke PRESUMPTION under Sec. 114 Evidence Act, wherever it is required.

Sec. 114 reads as under:

  • “114. Court may presume existence of certain facts —The Court may PRESUME the existence of any fact which it thinks likely to have happened, regard being had to the common course of natural events, human conduct and public and private business, in their relation to the facts of the particular case.”

Presumption of Truth is taken ‘on something Proved‘, or taken for granted

In Izhar Ahmad Khan v. Union of India, AIR 1962 SC 1052, the Supreme Court definitely observed that presumption of truth is taken ‘on something proved or taken for granted ‘. It reads as under:

  • “The term ‘presumption’ in its largest and most comprehensive signification, may be defined to mean inference, affirmative or dis-affirmative of the truth or falsehood of a doubtful fact or proposition drawn by a process of probable reasoning from something proved or taken for granted.”

The Apex Court further quoted James Bradley Tayer (American jurist and author of Treatise on Evidence) which reads as under:

  • “Presumptions are aids to reasoning argumentation, which assume the truth of certain matters for the purpose of some given inquiry. …”.

In State of West Bengal v. Mir Mohammad Omar, 2000-8 SCC 382, it is observed as under:

  • “33. Presumption of fact is an inference as to the existence of one fact from the existence of some other facts, unless the truth of such inference is disproved. Presumption of fact is a rule in law of evidence that a fact otherwise doubtful may be inferred from certain other proved facts. When inferring the existence of a fact from other set of proved facts, the court exercises a process of reasoning and reach a logical conclusion as the most probable position. The above principle has gained legislative recognition in India when Sec. 114 is incorporated in the Evidence Act. It empowers the court to presume the existence of any fact which it thinks likely to have happened. In that process court shall have regard to the common course of natural events, human conduct etc. in relation to the facts of the case.”

TRUTH is left to Discretion or Presumption of Court

Sec. 67, Evidence Act lays down the fundamental principles as to the proof of documents. Sec. 67 reads as under:

“67. Proof of signature and handwriting of person alleged to have signed or written document produced—If a document is alleged to be signed or to have been written wholly or in part by any person, the signature or the handwriting of so much of the document as is alleged to be in that person’s handwriting must be proved to be in his handwriting.”

Sec. 67 says as to ‘proof of signature and handwriting’ alone. Neither Sec. 67 nor any other section of the Ev

In this premise, it is legitimate to deduce the following inferences

  • Evidence Act does not expressly proffer anything as to “TRUTH of contents” of documents.
  • It is left to the discretion (Sec. 3) of the court. In proper cases court can presume (Sec. 114) truth.
  • In most cases, ‘proof of execution’ may lead the court to presume ‘proof of truth’.
  • It is more so, when a document is admitted (by the other side) without objection.
  • But, when proof as to ‘truth’ is in issue, or in dispute, the party in whom the burden thereof rests has to discharge it.

Our Apex Court in Mahasay Ganesh Prasad Ray v. Narendra Nath Sen, AIR 1953 SC 431, while dealing with 30-year-old Book of Accounts, though it came from the possession of its keeper, held as under:

  • “3. … … … Exhibit 32 series as noticed by the High Court, consists of loose sheets of papers. They have not the probative force of a book of account regularly kept. Being old documents, naturally, the writer is not called and barring the fact that they were produced from the Receiver’s possession there is nothing to show their genuineness. Section 90, Evidence Act, does not help the appellants because this is not a case where the signature of a Particular person is in question or sought to be established. … …”.

In Harihar Prasad Singh v. Deonarain Prasad, AIR 1956 SC 305, the Apex Court observed as under:

  •  “8. Strong reliance was placed by the respondents on Exhibits F-1 and F-1(1), which are khatians relating to the suit lands published on 7-12-1909, recording them as in the possession of the defendants of the second party as ‘kaimi’ and on the presumption under S. 103-B that entry is correct.

Court to invoke Presumptions Judiciously

Though discretionary presumptions (such as those under Section 114 of the Indian Evidence Act) do not bind the court, judicial discretion is not unbridled. As a matter of principle, such presumptions should not be ignored without justification.

The court –

  • is expected to assess whether the circumstances warrant drawing the presumption and record its reasons thereof; and
  • cannot disregard available presumptions, without furnishing adequate justification.
  • “Reason is the heartbeat of every conclusion, and without the same it becomes lifeless”: (Arijit Pasayat J.) AIR 2008 SC 1589, 2008 (15) SCC 711, and Raj Kishore Jha v. State of Bihar, 2003 (7) Supreme 152.
  • See also: State of U.P. v. Battan,2001 (10) SCC 607;  State of Maharashtra v. Vithal Rao Pritirao Chawan, AIR 1982 SC 1215; Jawahar Lal Singh v. Naresh Singh, 1987 (2) SCC 222.

In Rathish Babu Unnikrishnan v. State (Govt.  of NCT of Delhi), 2023 CrLJ 311; 2022-4 JT 477; 2022-6 Scale 794; 2022-4 SCR 989, it is held as under:

  • “In any case, when there is legal presumption, it would not be judicious for the quashing Court to carry out a detailed enquiry on the facts alleged, without first permitting the trial Court to evaluate the evidence of the parties. The quashing Court should not take upon itself, the burden of separating the wheat from the chaff where facts are contested. To say it differently, the quashing proceedings must not become an expedition into the merits of factual dispute, so as to conclusively vindicate either the complainant or the defence.”

Loose and Unfettered Discretion is a Dangerous Weapon

In Naresh Chandra Mital v. Bishamber Nath Chopra, 1966-2 DLT 352, it is observed as under:

  • “The Court has in exercising its discretion to keep in view the desirability of facilitating speedy decisions of suits upon bills of exchange, promissory notes and hundis and also to keep in view the drastic nature of the provisions contained in Rules 2 and 3 of Order 37. The presumption of consideration in the case of negotiable instruments on the one hand and the plea of the defendant and the attending circumstances tending to discount such presumption have to be considered and weighed judiciously by the Court. In otherwords, the Court has to exercise judicial discretion, keeping in view the basic dictates of justice when determining the question whether or not to permit the defendant to contest the suit and if so, whether unconditionally or on terms and what terms. The idea of discretion, which is always to be exercised in a disciplined and responsible manner, really represents a compromise between the idea that those who possess power should be trusted with free hand and not tied down to narrow and rigid groves and the competing notion that loose and unfettered discretion is a dangerous weapon to entrust to any one including Courts.”

Adjudication to Find Out Truth & Doctrines of Substantive Rights, Prejudice to Other Side, Procedure – a Handmaid Matter

In Jai Jai Ram Manohar Lal, (1969) 1 SCC 869 our Apex Court held, while dealing with amendment of pleadings, as under:

  • “5. …. Rules of procedure are intended to be a handmaid to the administration of justice. A party cannot be refused just relief merely because of some mistake, negligence, inadvertence or even infraction of the Rules of procedure. (Quoted in Varun Pahwa v. Renu Chaudhary, AIR 2019 SC 1186)

In Uday Shankar Triyar v. Ram Kalewar Prasad Singh, (2006) 1 SCC 75, our Apex  Court held that procedural defects and irregularities which are curable should not be allowed to defeat substantive rights or to cause injustice. Procedure should never be made a tool to deny justice or perpetuate injustice by any oppressive or punitive use. The Court held as under:-

  • “17. Non-compliance with any procedural requirement relating to a pleading, memorandum of appeal or application or petition for relief should not entail automatic dismissal or rejection, unless the relevant statute or rule so mandates. Procedural defects and irregularities which are curable should not be allowed to defeat substantive rights or to cause injustice.
  • Procedure, a handmaiden to justice, should never be made a tool to deny justice or perpetuate injustice, by any oppressive or punitive use. The well-recognised exceptions to this principle are:
  • .(i) where the statute prescribing the procedure, also prescribes specifically the consequence of non- compliance;
  • (ii) where the procedural defect is not rectified, even after it is pointed out and due opportunity is given for rectifying it;
  • (iii) where the non-compliance or violation is proved to be deliberate or mischievous;
  • (iv) where the rectification of defect would affect the case on merits or will affect the jurisdiction of the court;
  • (v) in case of memorandum of appeal, there is complete absence of authority and the appeal is presented without the knowledge, consent and authority of the appellant.” (Quoted in Varun Pahwa v. Renu Chaudhary, AIR 2019 SC 1186.)

Adjudication is to Render Justice; it is Unmindful of Consequences

It was held by the Kerala High Court in Gopalakrishnan v. Joint Registrar of Co operative Societies (General), 08 Dec 2015, (Dama Seshadri Naidu, J) as under:

  • “23. I am very conscious that this Court, as a constitutional adjudicatory machinery, is called upon to interpret the statute straight and simple and render justice. Justice is not an inventive judicial instrument; it is rather a necessary corollary to the judicious application of the law to the facts following certain accepted cannons of construction of the statutes and the Constitution, too. The whole process is compendiously called judicial adjudication. Trite is the truth that adjudication is unmindful of consequences; it is, on the other hand, in the legislative wisdom to consider all the eventualities and bring about legislation or legislative changes to see that the varied needs of the organisations and institutions, including the administrative agencies, are best served—adverse fallout on the application of law is avoided.

Sec. 90, Evid. Aact – Not Truth of Contents; But, Genuineness Drawn

Under Sec. 90, Not Truth of Contents, but, only presumption of Genuineness of a document (i.e., existence or handwriting), is drawn (Union of India v. Ibrahim Uddin: (2012) 8 SCC 148). Therefore, besides TRUTH, the contents of the documents also have to be proved by cogent evidence.

  • No doubt, under Sec. 114, TRUTH can be presumed, directly, in proper cases, in their peculiar ensuring facts (regard being had to the common course of natural events, human conduct and public and private business, in their relation to the facts of the particular case).
  • That is, if the document is a public document an “added presumption” (as to correctness) under Section 114(e) is available -KalitaIqbal Basith and others v. N Subbalakshmi, (2021) 2 SCC 718.

Sec. 90 CPC, basically, speaks about two things – as regards 30-year-documents:

  • 1. A document purports to be in the handwriting of any particular person is presumed to be in his handwriting.
  • 2. A document purports to be executed or attested is presumed to be duly executed and attested.

Our Courts Act Upon ‘LEGAL TRUTH’; and not ‘ULTIMATE TRUTH’

As shown above, the very duty of a court is to find TRUTH. Our courts are said to be functioning in ‘adversarial system’ where advocates present the case of their parties before an impartial judge for determining the truth and for getting a judgment accordingly. In such a system, the courts are concerned with ‘PROCEDURAL TRUTH’ or ‘LEGAL TRUTH’ as emerged from the pleadings and evidence; and not ULTIMATE TRUTH.

In State of Rajasthan v. Asharam @ Ashumal, AIR  2023 SC 2228, it is observed as under:

  • “In a well-designed system, judicial findings of formal legal truth should coincide with substantive truth.” (Also see: Kailash Vijayvargiya v. Rajlakshmi Chaudhuri, 2023-6 JT 138.)

Viscount Simon LC, explained it in Hickman v.  Peacey, [1945] AC 304, as under:

  • “A court of law … is not engaged in ascertaining ultimate verities: it is engaged in determining what is the proper result to be arrived at, having regard to the evidence before it.”

Conjectures and Suspicion Should Not take the place of Legal Truth.

In Ritesh Chakarvarti v. State of Madhya Pradesh, 2007-1 SCC(Cr) 744, our Apex Court warned as under:

  • “There is another aspect of the matter, which cannot be lost sight of. While dealing with a case of grave nature like the present one, there is always a danger that conjectures and suspicion may take the place of legal truth.” (See also: Aloke Nath Dutta v. State of West Bengal, 2007-12 SCC 230.)

Subjective Satisfaction and Objective Consideration by the Court

It is evident from Sec. 3 of the Indian Evidence Act that TRUTH (or otherwise) of a disputed matter is left to the Subjective Satisfaction of the court. The definition of ‘proved’ in Sec. 3 of the Evidence Act says that ‘a fact is said to be proved when (after considering the matter before it) the court either believes it to exist, or considers its existence so probable that a prudent man ought, under the circumstances of the particular case, to act upon the supposition that it exists’.  Further, S.114 of the Evidence Act allows the court to presume the existence of any fact which it thinks likely to have happened regard being had to the common course of natural events, human conduct, etc.

The Evidence Act itself lays down the objective methods, including adequate restrictions, to arrive at the subjective satisfaction to determine the truth. The definition of ‘proved’ itself provides for ‘consideration of the matters before it’. The provision in Sec. 27 which bars the use of statement, given to police while an accused is in custody, is an important restriction in that line.  

In Karunakaran v. State, (1960) 2 Ker LR 247, it is observed as under:

  • “The practice of attestation of confessional statement by witnesses is an objectionable one. It prejudices the accused to safeguard whose interest the Legislature has enacted Ss. 24 fo 26 of the Evidence Act. It has no legal sanction behind it. There is no harm in recording the accused’s statement in the first person at any great length in the case diary when the accused is arrested and questioned and in the preamble to the recovery mahazar reference to the reasons leading to the recovery may be made.
  • The whole thing appears to be an “intentional whittling down” of the wholesome provisions of Ss. 25 and 26 of the Evidence Act. It is very easily said that the incriminating portion of a lengthy confessional “statement should be excluded. But it is a very difficult mental process to close your eyes to the details in the confessional statement and see only the bracketed portion and remain uninfluenced by the confession of the accused. This feat is possible of performance only by a few specially trained experts. There is no reason why the overburdened judicial officers should be saddled with an additional burden which has not the support of law or procedure.” (Quoted in: Mohammed v. State of Kerala, 1963 Cri LJ 175; Thadiyanevida Nazeer @ Ummer Haji v. State of Kerala (2022) and K Babu v. State of Kerala, 2023(6) KLT 96)

Our Courts Apply Different ‘STANDADARDS of Proof’

In the process to take a fact ‘proved’, ‘disproved’, or ‘not proved’ the courts have to weigh probabilities. In Bater v Bater,  (1950) 2 All ER 458, Lord Denning pointed out –  ‘there is no absolute standard’, and higher degree of proof is required for more serious matters like criminal cases. Therefore, the courts apply different ‘STANDADARDS of Proof’ in different cases and the courts use distinctive scales in the judicial process of pondering on probabilities.

From the above, it can be concluded –

  1. ‘Proof of Documents’ envisaged in the Evidence Act is proof of ‘facts’ as to the ‘existence’ or ‘contents’ of a document.
  2. TRUTH of contents of documents being remain in the judicial discretion, it could not have been expressly or directly dealt with in Evidence Act with precision.
  3. According to Sec. 3 of the Evidence Act ‘a fact is said to be proved when, after considering the matters before it, the Court either BELIEVES it to exist, or CONSIDERS its existence so PROBABLE that a prudent man ought under the circumstances of the particular case to act upon the supposition that it exists …’.
  4. According to Sec. 114 of the Evidence Act ‘the Court may presume the existence of any fact which it THINKS likely to have happened, regard being had to the common course of natural events, human conduct, and public and private business …’
  5. That is, TRUTH (or otherwise) of a disputed point is left to the SUBJECTIVE SATISFATION of the court inasmuch as the question whether a fact is proved (or not) is left to the evaluation of the court. Further, the court is specifically required to appraise – how a prudent man in the given circumstances “acts upon“. The court is also authorised to presume the existence of any fact which it thinks likely to have happenedregard being had to the common course of natural events, human conduct” etc.
  6. It is equally important – TRUTH of a disputed item is to be appreciated on the legal (subjective) reasoning after OBJECTIVE consideration of the matters before it” (Sec. 3 Evid. Act).

Old Document: Recent Challenge – Direct Evidence Need Not Be as Strong as might be Naturally Expected in a Recent Transaction.  

In Jagna Sanyasiah v.  Mycherla Peda Atchanna Naidu, AIR 1921 Mad 624, it is held as under:

  • “5. The respondents’ contention in their memorandum of objections would, in my opinion, have to be allowed as the passing of consideration for a document which is more than 30 years old and which was ever questioned till this suits was brought should be taken as proved even if the direct evidence is not as strong as might be naturally expected in respect of recent transactions.”

Mechanical Interpretation with Dictionary and Grammar Inadequate

MH Beg, J. (as he then was) in Rishi Kesh Singh v. The State, AIR 1970 All. 51, pointed out as under:

  • “100. The concepts of ‘proved’, ‘disproved’, and ‘not proved,’ defined in alluringly simple terms in the Act, compress a great deal of judicial wisdom with history and processes of evolution and development behind them which have not yet ended. …. It is obvious that a mechanical interpretation with the help of a dictionary and rules of grammar, found to be inadequate on several occasions by our Supreme Court (e.g. Deputy Custodian Evacuee Property New Delhi v. Official Receiver of the Estate of Daulat Ram Surana, AIR 1965 SC 951 at p. 957; Kanwar Singh v. Delhi Administration, AIR 1965 SC 871 at p. 875; R.L. Arora v. State of U. P., AIR 1964 SC 1230 at p. 1237; State of U. P. v. C. Tobit. AIR 1958 SC 414), may not suffice here also.”

Facts of Common Knowledge and Internal Evidence

The following things can also be invoked for placing ‘truth’ of contents of documents –  

  1. The matters of common knowledge (It does not require proof. See: Union of India v. Virendra Bharti: 2011-2 ACC 886, 2010  ACJ 2353; Rakhal Chakraborty v. Sanjib Kumar Roy: 1998-1 GauLR 253, 1997-2 GauLT 705) and
  2. internal evidence afforded by the contents of the document (a link in a chain of correspondence; recipient of the document – Mobarik Ali Ahmed v. State of Bombay, AIR 1957 SC 857).

Admissibility of a Document is One Thing and its Probative (Proof) Value Quite Another

Admittance of documents in evidence, and its proof are two different matters. In Baldeo Sahai v. Ram Chander, AIR 1931 Lahore 546, it is held as under:

  • “There are two stages relating to documents. One is the stage when all the documents on which the parties rely are filed by them in Court. The next stage is when the documents proved and formally tendered in evidence. The word “proved” has been used by the Division Bench in the sense of ‘proposed to be proved’ as is clear from its having been used along with the word ‘tendered’ or “admitted” in evidence. The word proved has been loosely used for describing the stage after fling of the documents, when the Court would decide only whether they should be admitted or rejected. The Division Bench cannot be read as holding that the document is not to be endorsed with an Exhibit number unless and until proved. As stated hereinabove, the stages of tendering/admitting/rejecting in evidence and holding a document proved – are two distinct and different stages, not one. They are respectively the second and third stages. Admission of a document in evidence is not to be confused with proof of a document.

Kaliya v. State of Madhya Pradesh, 2013-10 SCC 758 – Victim in a murder case had been admitted in the hospital with burns. The dying declaration was recorded by the Doctor.  The original dying declaration had not been filed by the prosecution and the carbon copy was produced. The Doctor deposed that even after conducting an extensive search, the original dying declaration could not have been traced. Pointing out that the secondary evidence can be adduced in any form, provided it is authenticated by foundational evidence that the alleged copy is in fact a true copy of the original, the Apex Court held as under:

  • “Section 65(c) of the Act 1872 provides that secondary evidence can be adduced relating to a document when the original has been destroyed or lost, or when the party offering evidence of its contents cannot, for any other reason, not arising from his own default, or neglect, produce it in reasonable time. The court is obliged to examine the probative value of documents produced in court or their contents and decide the question of admissibility of a document in secondary evidence. (Vide: H. Siddiqui (dead) by Lrs. v. A. Ramalingam, AIR 2011 SC 1492; and Rasiklal Manikchand Dhariwal & Anr. v. M.S.S. Food Products, (2012) 2 SCC 196).

In Rasiklal Manikchand Dhariwal v. M.S.S. Food Products, (2012) 2 SCC 196, it was held as under:

  • “Proviso appended to sub-rule (1) of Rule 4 of Order XVIII further clarifies that where documents are filed and the parties rely upon the documents, the proof and admissibility of such documents which are filed along with the affidavit shall be subject to the order of the court.”

In State of Bihar v. Radha Krishna Singh, AIR 1983 SC 684, it is observed:

  • Admissibility of a document is one thing and its probative value quite another—these two aspects cannot be combined. A document may be admissible and yet may not carry any conviction and weight or its probative value may be nil.” (Quoted in: H. Siddiqui (dead) by Lrs. v. A. Ramalingam, AIR 2011 SC 1492)

E.g. – A per se ‘objectionable document’ marked without objection; un-cross-examined testimony of a witness; Photocopy of a deed certified copy of which is provided in law.

In Life Insurance Corporation of India v. Rampal Singh Bisen, (2010) 4 SCC 491, it is held as under:

  • “26. We are of the firm opinion that mere admission of document in evidence does not amount to its proof. In other words, mere marking of exhibit on a document does not dispense with its proof, which is required to be done in accordance with law. As has been mentioned herein above, despite perusal of the record, we have not been able to come to know as to under what circumstances respondent plaintiff had admitted those documents. Even otherwise, his admission of those documents cannot carry the case of the appellants any further and much to the prejudice of the respondent.
  • 27. It was the duty of the appellants to have proved documents Exh. A-1 to Exh. A-10 in accordance with law. Filing of the Inquiry Report or the evidence adduced during the domestic enquiry would not partake the character of admissible evidence in a court of law. That documentary evidence was also required to be proved by the appellants in accordance with the provisions of the Evidence Act, which they have failed to do.”
  • “31. Under the Law of Evidence also, it is necessary that contents of documents are required to be proved either by primary or by secondary evidence. At the most, admission of documents may amount to admission of contents but not its truth. Documents having not been produced and marked as required under the Evidence Act cannot be relied upon by the Court. Contents of the document cannot be proved by merely filing in a court.”

Marking Document Without Objection – Not Dispense with Proof of Contents 

When a document is marked without objection –

  • the affected party is precluded from raising objection to the existence of the document and its contents.
  • Still, he can point out – mere admission of a document in evidence does not amount to its proof; and the probative value of it is low or nil, for want of proper proof.

In Sait Tarajee Khimchand v. Yelamarti Satyam, AIR 1971 SC 1865, the Supreme Court observed that mere marking of documents (day book and ledger) as exhibits do not dispense with the proof of documents. In Nandkishore Lalbhai Mehta v. New Era Fabrics, AIR 2015 SC 3796, it is observed that mere marking as exhibit and identification of executor’s signature by one of witnesses do not prove contents of a document.

In Smt. Dayamathi Bai v. KM Shaffi, AIR 2004 SC 4082, it is observed as under:

  • “In the present case the objection was not that the certified copy of Ex.P1 is in itself inadmissible but that the mode of proof was irregular and insufficient. Objection as to the mode of proof falls within procedural law. Therefore, such objections could be waived. They have to be taken before the document is marked as an exhibit and admitted to the record (See: Order XIII Rule 3 of Code of Civil Procedure). This aspect has been brought out succinctly in the judgment of this Court in RVE Venkatachala Gounder v. Arulmigu Viswesaraswami & VP Temple & Another reported in [(2003) 8 SCC 752] to which one of us, Bhan, J., was a party vide para 20:
  • “20. The learned counsel for the defendant-respondent has relied on Roman Catholic Mission v. State of Madras [AIR 1966 SC 1457] in support of his submission that a document not admissible in evidence, though brought on record, has to be excluded from consideration. We do not have any dispute with the proposition of law so laid down in the abovesaid case. However, the present one is a case which calls for the correct position of law being made precise. Ordinarily, an objection to the admissibility of evidence should be taken when it is tendered and not subsequently. The objections as to admissibility of documents in evidence may be classified into two classes:
    • (i) an objection that the document which is sought to be proved is itself inadmissible in evidence; and
    • (ii) where the objection does not dispute the admissibility of the document in evidence but is directed towards the mode of proof alleging the same to be irregular or insufficient.
  • In the first case, merely because a document has been marked as “an exhibit”, an objection as to its admissibility is not excluded and is available to be raised even at a later stage or even in appeal or revision.
  • In the latter case, the objection should be taken when the evidence is tendered and once the document has been admitted in evidence and marked as an exhibit, the objection that it should not have been admitted in evidence or that the mode adopted for proving the document is irregular cannot be allowed to be raised at any stage subsequent to the marking of the document as an exhibit.
  • The latter proposition is a rule of fair play. The crucial test is whether an objection, if taken at the appropriate point of time, would have enabled the party tendering the evidence to cure the defect and resort to such mode of proof as would be regular. The omission to object becomes fatal because by his failure the party entitled to object allows the party tendering the evidence to act on an assumption that the opposite party is not serious about the mode of proof. On the other hand, a prompt objection does not prejudice the party tendering the evidence, for two reasons: firstly, it enables the court to apply its mind and pronounce its decision on the question of admissibility then and there; and secondly, in the event of finding of the court on the mode of proof sought to be adopted going against the party tendering the evidence, the opportunity of seeking indulgence of the court for permitting a regular mode or method of proof and thereby removing the objection raised by the opposite party, is available to the party leading the evidence. Such practice and procedure is fair to both the parties.
  • Out of the two types of objections, referred to hereinabove, in the latter case, failure to raise a prompt and timely objection amounts to waiver of the necessity for insisting on formal proof of a document, the document itself which is sought to be proved being admissible in evidence. In the first case, acquiescence would be no bar to raising the objection in a superior court.”

In Kaliya v. State of Madhya Pradesh, 2013-10 SCC 758, it is held as under:

  • “However, the secondary evidence of an ordinary document is admissible only and only when the party desirous of admitting it has proved before the court that it was not in his possession or control of it and further, that he has done what could be done to procure the production of it. Thus, the party has to account for the non-production in one of the ways indicated in the section. The party further has to lay down the factual foundation to establish the right to give secondary evidence where the original document cannot be produced. When the party gives in evidence a certified copy/secondary evidence without proving the circumstances entitling him to give secondary evidence, the opposite party must raise an objection at the time of admission. In case, an objection is not raised at that point of time, it is precluded from being raised at a belated stage.
  • Further, mere admission of a document in evidence does not amount to its proof. Nor, mere marking of exhibit on a document does not dispense with its proof, which is otherwise required to be done in accordance with law. (Vide:
    • The Roman Catholic Mission v. The State of Madras, AIR 1966 SC 1457;
    • Marwari Khumhar & Ors. v. Bhagwanpuri Guru Ganeshpuri & Anr., AIR 2000 SC 2629;
    • R.V.E. Venkatachala Gounder v. Arulmigu Viswesaraswami and V.P. Temple & Anr., AIR 2003 SC 4548;
    • Smt. Dayamathi Bai v. K.M. Shaffi, AIR 2004 SC 4082; and
    • Life Insurance Corporation of India v. Rampal Singh Bisen, (2010) 4 SCC 491).”

Execution of a Document – Question of Fact; Can be proved by Circumstantial Evidence Also

In Kishan Arjuna Khansole v. Ababuwa Baba Khansole, 2000-4 BomCR 433; 2000-4 MhLJ 854, it is pointed out that the execution of a document is a question of fact and can be proved like any other fact by direct as well as circumstantial evidence.

TRUTH has to be Established, Despite Waiver of Formal Proof

No doubt, presumption in Sec. 114 Evidence Act is wide enough, in the circumstance of a particular case, to presume ‘truth’ of contents of a ‘proved’ document.

In Dibakar Behera v. Padmabati Behera, AIR 2008 Ori 92, it is observed as under [referring various judgments including RVE Venkatachala Gounder v. Arulmigu Viswesaraswami, AIR 2003  SC  4548, Dayamati Bai v. K.M. Shaffi, 2004 SC 4082, Bhagyarathi Das v. Agadhu Charan Das, 62 (1986) CLT 298,  Budhi Mahal v. Gangadhar Das, 46 (1978) CLT 287]:

  • “A close reading of the above noted judicial pronouncements would show that whenever a document is marked as exhibit without objection, it will be presumed that a party having right of objection has waived formal proof of the document and in such situation, the entire contents of the document would be admissible in evidence. However, by such admission of document, the truth and correctness of the contents by itself would not be established and there must be some evidence to support the contents of such document.”

IF ‘TRUTH’ IS IN ISSUE – Mere Marking Not Amounts to ‘Waiver’

IF the TRUTH is IN ISSUE mere proof of handwriting or execution not evidence of truth:   IF the TRUTH of the facts stated in a document is IN ISSUE mere proof of the hand-writing and execution of the document would not furnish evidence of the truth of the facts or contents of the document.

In Ramji Dayawala v. Invest Import: AIR 1981 SC 2085, it us held as under:

  • If the truth of the facts stated in a document is in issue mere proof of the handwriting and execution of the document would not furnish evidence of the truth of the facts or contents of the document. The truth or otherwise of the facts or contents so stated would have to be proved by admissible evidence, i.e. by the evidence of those persons who can vouchsafe for the truth of the facts in issue.”

If ‘truth’ is in issue, or in dispute, marking without objection by itself does not absolve the duty to prove the truth as to the contents of the documents. (See: Achuthan Pillai v. Marikar (Motors) Ltd., AIR 1983 Ker 81, 1976 Cr.LJ 1507; 2016 (1) Gau. LJ 88,  2012(1) CTC 53; 2013-1 KLT 293.)

Secondary Evidence Relating to the Contents of a Document

Secondary evidence relating to the contents of a document is inadmissible, until the non-production of the original is accounted for. The secondary evidence must be authenticated by foundational evidence that the alleged copy is in fact a true copy of the original. Mere admission of a document in evidence does not amount to its proof. Therefore, the documentary evidence is required to be proved in accordance with law.

The court has an obligation to decide the question of admissibility of a document in secondary evidence before making endorsement thereon. [H. Siddiqui v. A. Ramalingam: AIR 2011 SC 1492; Nandkishore Lalbhai Mehta v. New Era Fabrics: AIR  2015  SC 3796]

In Rakesh Mohindra v. Anita Beri, 2015 AIR(SCW) 6271, it is held:

  • Mere admission of secondary evidence, does not amount to its proof. The genuineness, correctness and existence of the document shall have to be established during the trial and the trial court shall record the reasons before relying on those secondary evidences.”

Court Examines Probative Value of Secondary Evidence

It is well settled that if a party wishes to lead secondary evidence, the Court is obliged to examine the probative value of the document produced in the Court or their contents and decide the question of admissibility of a document in secondary evidence [Rakesh Mohindra v. Anita Beri: 2015  AIR(SCW) 6271].

Admission may Dispense with Proofbut Probative Value May Be Less or Nil

The discretion vested with the court to take presumption and evaluate probative value are to be exercised judiciously.

Contents of the document cannot be proved by mere filing the document in a court. Under the Law of Evidence, it is necessary that contents of documents are required to be proved either by primary or by secondary evidence. Mere marking a document as an ‘exhibit’ will not absolve the duty of to prove the documents in accordance with the provisions of the Evidence Act. At the most, marking ‘exhibit’may amount to proof of contents, but not its truth.

Documents which are not produced and marked as required under the Evidence Act cannot be relied upon by the Court. 

  • See: LIC v. Ram Pal Singh Bisen, 2010-4 SCC 491 (Filing of the Inquiry Report or the evidence adduced during the domestic enquiry);
  • M. Chandra v. M. Thangamuthu. Nandkishore Lalbhai Mehta Vs.New Era Fabrics, AIR 2015 SC 3796;
  • Birad Mal Singhvi v. Anand Purohitb, 1988 (Supp) SCC 604 (date of birth).

Even when a document is technically admitted in court, the probative value thereof will always be a matter for the court to determine. That is, it is depended upon the nature of each case. The probative value of Scene-Mahazar, Postmortem Report, photocopy of a Registered Deed etc. without supporting legal evidence may be lesser. In such cases the court can refrain from acting upon such documents until regular evidence is tendered.

In Life Insurance Corporation of India v. Ram Pal Singh Bisen, 2010-4 SCC 491, it is observed as under:

  • “26. We are of the firm opinion that mere admission of document in evidence does amount to its proof. In other words, mere marking of exhibit on a document does dispense with its proof, which is required to be done in accordance with law. …..
  • 27. It was the duty of the appellants to have proved documents Exh.-A-1 to Exh. A-10 in accordance with law. Filing of the Inquiry Report or the evidence adduced during the domestic enquiry would partake the character of admissible evidence in Court of law. That documentary evidence was also required to be proved by the appellants in accordance with the provisions of the Evidence Act, which they have failed to do.”

The Calcutta High Court (DB) quoting Life Insurance Corporation of India v. Ram Pal Singh Bisen [2010-4 SCC 491] it is observed in Bajaj Allianz General Insurance Company v. Smt. Santa Dey (2019-2 ACC 36: 2018-3 TAC 473) as under:

  • “On the authority of the aforesaid decision, we hold that even if the document had been marked as Exhibit-A without objection, without a formal proof thereof in accordance with the provisions of the Evidence Act, such  document lost its credibility and is of no probative value.”

In Kalyan Singh v. Chhoti, AIR 1990 SC 396, it is observed as under:

  • A certified copy of a registered sale deed may be produced as secondary evidence in the absence of the original. But in the present case Ex. 3 is not certified copy. It is just an ordinary copy. There is also no evidence regarding content of the original sale deed. Ex.3 cannot therefore, be considered as secondary evidence. The appellate Court has a right and duty to exclude such evidence.”

Should the Court Allow to Adduce Proper Evidence to Prove Documents

As stated in detail above, besides the powers of the court under Sec. 165 of Evidence Act, the scheme of the Procedural Acts (Sec. 58 of Evidence Act and Order XII, Rule 2A Proviso of the CPC and Sec. 294 of the CrPC) show that the courts have jurisdiction to require the parties concerned to prove documents that are marked on admission (by the opposite side)

  • without proper proof (of contents of the document or its truth), and
  • without ‘foundational evidence’ for a secondary evidence. 

In such a case, it is legitimate to say that the court should, before taking an adverse stance as to proof in this count, give an opportunity to cure the deficiency by the party who relies on such document.

PROOF INVOKING PRESUMPTION – Sec. 114, read with Sec. 35, Evid. Act

The evidence/proof of contents of document may be given by proving circumstances for the same or by invoking presumption also. ‘Common course of natural events’, ‘human conduct’ etc. under S. 114, Evd. Act can be used to prove the existence and genuineness/ truth of a document.

Sec. 35 of the Evidence Act reads as under:

  • “35. Relevancy of entry in public record or an electronic record made in performance of duty: An entry in any public or other official book, register or record or an electronic record, stating a fact in issue or relevant fact, and made by a public servant in the discharge of his official duty, or by any other person in performance of a duty specially enjoined by the law of the country in which such book, register, or record or an electronic record is kept, is itself a relevant fact.

Under S. 114, Illustration (e) for Judicial and official acts there is presumption as to ‘regularity’.  It is not presumption as to correctness or truth. For such presumption, one can resort to main section, Sec. 114 – that is, ‘common course of natural events’, ‘human conduct’ etc. (and not ‘regularity’ in Illus.–e).

Presumption and Truth

As shown above, in Izhar Ahmad Khan v. Union of India, AIR 1962 SC 1052, it was observed that the term ‘presumption’ includes, in its largest and most comprehensive signification, inference of the truth or falsehood of a doubtful fact. And in St. of West Bengal v. Mir Mohammad Omar, AIR 2000 SC 2988, it is held that the Presumption of fact is an inference as to the existence of one fact from the existence of some other facts, unless the truth of such inference is disproved.

In Dalchand Mulchand v. Hasanbi, AIR 1938 Nag 152 (Vivian Bose and Puranik JJ.), held as under:

  • “The initial burden of proving execution of a document when it is denied is upon the person alleging execution. But if nothing else is known the mere fact that a document is admitted to bear a certain signature and that it comes from proper custody ought to be enough to raise an inference that it was signed with the intention of execution. This inference arises in India directly from Sec. 114, Evidence Act. Persons do not ordinarily sign documents without intending to execute them: that is not the common course of human conduct, nor yet the common course their public or private business. Consequently if any person wants to rely on an exceptional circumstance, if he wants to show that in some particular instance the ordinary rule was abrogated surely he must prove it and thus the burden shifts on him”.

Referring relevant provisions of Himachal Land Revenue Act, 1954 and Sec. 35 of the Indian Evidence Act, 1872, it is held in Partap Singh v. Shiv Ram: AIR 2020 SC 1382, that Record-of-rights (Revenue document) carries the ‘presumption of correctness‘.

Presumption of Correctness to Revenue Record Entries

In Vishwa Vijay Bharathi v. Fakhrul Hassan, (1976) 3 SCC 642, it is held as under:

  • “It is true that the entries in the revenue record ought, generally, to be accepted at their face value and courts should not embark upon an appellate inquiry in to their correctness. But the presumption of correctness can apply only to genuine, not forged or fraudulent, entries. The distinction may be fine but it is real. The distinction is that one cannot challenge the correctness of what the entry is the revenue record states but the entry is open to the attack that it was made fraudulently or surreptitiously. Fraud and forgery rob a document of all its legal effect and cannot found a claim to possessory title.”

In Karewwa v. Hussensab Khansab Khansaheb Wajantri, AIR 2002 SC 504 : (2002) 10 SCC 315 , it is held as under:

  • “We do not dispute the legal position as stated by the learned counsel for the appellant, but the presumption of correctness of an entry in revenue record cannot be rebutted by a statement in the written statement. Mere statement of fact in the written statement is not a rebuttal of presumption of correctness of an entry in the revenue record. The respondent was recorded as a tenant in the revenue record in the year 1973 and under law the presumption is that the entry is correct. It was for the appellant to rebut the presumption by leading evidence. The appellant has not led any evidence to show that entry in the revenue record is incorrect. We, therefore, do not find any merit in the contention.”

In Avadh Kishore Das v. Ram Gopal, AIR 1979 SC 861, (1979) 4 SCC 790, it is observed as under:

  • “Wajibularz is village administration paper prepared with due care and after due enquiry by a public servant in the discharge of his official duties. It is a part of the settlement record and a statutory presumption of correctness attaches to it. Properly construed, this Wajibularz shows that the entire revenue estate of village Bahawalpura vests in the Temple or the Math as a juristic person.”

In Inder Singh v. S. Raghbir Singh, AIR 1978 P&H 98, it is observed as under:

  • “The principle is that an official record, kept by a person, upon whom there is a public duty to make entries in it only after satisfying himself of the truth of those entries, is presumed to be correct. Such a document itself is evidence of the truth of its contents unless and until its falsity can be demonstrated by any of the various methods by which the evidentiary value of any public book, register or document may be attacked.”

Evidence in Old Transaction – Vigor in RECENT TRANSACTIONS could Not be EXPECTED

In Muthialpet Benefit Fund Ltd.  v. V.  Devarajulu Chetty, AIR 1955 Mad 455, it is held as under:

  • “7. To my mind, neither of the first two points is convincing because the first is based on the rather over-optimistic and facile profession of faith made in every minors suit that he the minor is going to win and to which the statistics of our Courts do not unfortunately lend any support and especially so in this case and in the circumstances set out above, which make out prima facie that the mortgagee public institution made proper and bona fide enquiry as to the existence of necessity and did all that was reasonable to satisfy itself as to the existence of such necessity. In such a case even if there was no necessity in fact or even if the money borrowed was not applied to meet the necessity, the alienation will be upheld. The recitals of necessity in the deed are admissible in evidence as admissions of the Manager or father and also amount to representation of necessity though in the case of RECENT TRANSACTIONS evidence aliunde** would be NORMALLY EXPECTED. These elementary propositions require no buttressing by citations (See Mulla, Hindu Law, Edn.10, p.285; Raghavachari: Hindu Law, Edn.3, p.335 and following; Mayne: Hindu Law, Edn.11, Re-print pp.474-475). Secondly, it is in the best interest of the mortgagors themselves to prevent the deterioration of the value of the corpus and market it into cash and keep the sale proceeds in Court pending and abiding the result of the suit.”
  • (**from other sources)

Exhibits in a Writ Petition

A certified copy of a writ petition is marked by the plaintiff as an exhibit in a civil suit. The petitioner in the writ petition was the defendant. Can the documents that were proved and exhibited by the defendant, in the writ petition, be read in evidence in the civil suit as admission or otherwise?

The answer can be derived from the following decisions –

1. M. Chandra v. M. Thangamuthu, (2010) 9 SCC 712

  • Documents filed in writ proceedings may be relevant but cannot be treated as substantive evidence unless properly proved in accordance with law.

2. Sait Tarajee Khimchand v. Yelamarti Satyam, AIR 1971 SC 1865

  • The mere marking of a document as an exhibit does not dispense with its proof.

3. Union of India v. Ibrahim Uddin, (2012) 8 SCC 148

  • An admission can be used in subsequent proceedings, but must be clear and proved. Documentary evidence must still be tested under the Evidence Act.

Conclusion

From the above, the accepted position of law, as regards the PROOF and TRUTH of documents, can be summarised as under:

  • 1. Probative value of a document will be a matter for the court to determine on the basis of legal reasoning.
  • 2. Though a document is relevant and marked without objection, or marked on admission, the probative value of it may be low or nil, for want of proper PROOF.
  • 3. Admittance and Marking of a document may amount to admission of its contents, but not necessarily its TRUTH.
  • 4. The Evidence Act and other procedural laws do not expressly say as to TRUTH of contents of Documents. It is left to the ‘judicial discretion’ of the Court to be ‘deduced or derived’ by legal reasoning.
  • 5. The scheme of the Evidence Act is to presume TRUTH of contents of documents (in proper cases) when ‘existence and contents’ of the same are proved.
  • 6. For ‘deducing or deriving’ TRUTH of contents of Documents, the party concerned can place for consideration of the court – (i) oral evidence of one who can vouchsafe the same, (ii) express admission by the other side and (iii) circumstantial evidence or ‘presumptions’ available in the matter.

It can be seen that the ‘discretion’ conferred on the courts as regards TRUTH of contents of documents is founded in Indian Law following, the English Legal Principles which allows high degree of discretion to the trial courts to determine whether a document stands proved or not and it is honoured by the appellate courts.

Read Blogs: Similar Articles:


How to Subscribe ‘IndianLawLiveFree’? Click here – “How to Subscribe Free


Read in this Cluster  (Click on the topic):

Book No, 1 – Civil Procedure Code

Power of attorney

Title, ownership and Possession

Adverse Possession

Principles and Procedure

Admission, Relevancy and Proof

Land LawsTransfer of Property Act

Evidence Act – General

Sec. 65B

Law on Documents

Interpretation

Contract Act

Law on Damages

Easement

Stamp Act & Registration

Will

Arbitration

Divorce

Negotiable Instruments Act

Book No. 2: A Handbook on Constitutional Issues

Religious issues

Book No. 3: Common Law of CLUBS and SOCIETIES in India

Book No. 4: Common Law of TRUSTS in India

What is ‘Cognizance’ in Law

Jojy George Koduvath

Taken from: What is COGNIZANCE and Application of Mind by a Magistrate

Abstract

•➧ Plain meaning of ‘cognisance’ is – to take notice of something.
•➧ Taking cognizance does not involve any formal action.
•➧ In law, it is ‘taking judicial notice’ on a cause or offence.
•➧ The word ‘cognizance’ is not defined in the CPC or Cr PC.
•➧ But, it has well defined contours (by a catena of decisions).
•➧ Unless cognizance is barred by a statute, anyone can file a civil suit.
•➧ Magistrate has a discretion not to take Cognizance (of a criminal case).
•➧ For taking cognizance, the offence must be one punishable under law.
•➧ Cognizance is taken against the suspected commission of offence; not offender.
•➧ It is the application of mind by the Magistrate “to the suspected commission of offence”.
•➧ Cognizance is taken by a Magistrate by 3 ways. They are –
                (a) upon a complaint;
                (b) upon a police report (in both, ‘offence-made-out’ and ‘refer-charge’);
                (c) upon information from any person or upon his own knowledge.

Introduction

In legal parlance ‘cognizance’ is “taking judicial notice of a matter, with a view to initiate legal action”.

Under Sec. 190, Criminal Procedure Code, 1973,  ‘cognizance’ of an offence is taken by a Magistrate in the following situations –

  • (i) upon receiving a complaint,
  • (ii) upon a police report,
  • (iii) upon information received from any person other than a police officer, or
  • (iv) upon his own knowledge.

It is important to note –

  • The CrPC does not precisely specify – what is ‘cognizance’.
  • Dictionary meaning of ‘cognizance’ is – ‘knowledge or awareness’, ‘taking notice of’ etc.

What is Cognizance, Deciphered

What is ‘cognizance’ can be deciphered from the following propositions of law –

  • Cognizance is taken against an offence; and not against the offender.
  • Cognizance can be taken by a court on a complaint, or on a police report.
  • It can also be on facts presented before a court, or brought into its focus.
  • It is application of judicial mind on the materials, oral and documentary.
  • While taking cognizance, the court prima facie apply the facts to the concerned law analysing both.
  • Taking cognizance is not the same thing as issuance of process; for, Cognizance is taken first, and process is issued subsequently.
  • A Magistrate can order investigation (by Police) under Sec. 156(3) of Cr.P.C. before taking cognizance of the offence.

In short, Cognizance is the judicial process made by a court for arriving at a conclusion whether a legal action be initiated against an offence by a process of reasoning, analysing facts in the light of the law applicable.

In simple terms, it is a fact finding process at the beginning stage of proceedings – to see whether, prima facie, an offence has been committed.

Supreme Court Decisions on Cognizance

  • Taking cognizance occurs as soon as a Magistrate applies his judicial mind to the suspected commission of offence.
    • R.R. Chari v. State of U.P. AIR 1951 SC 207;
    • Tula Ram v. Kishore Singh, AIR 1977 SC 2401.
  • Taking cognizance does not involve any formal action or procedure.
    • R.R. Chari v. State of U.P. AIR 1951 SC 207;
    • Tula Ram v. Kishore Singh, AIR 1977 SC 2401.
  • In broad and literal sense cognizance means taking notice of an offence. This would include the intention of initiating judicial proceedings against the offender in respect of that offence or taking steps to see whether there is any basis for initiating judicial proceedings or for other purposes.
  • The word ‘cognizance’ indicates the point when a Magistrate or a Judge first takes judicial notice of an offence. It is entirely a different thing from initiation of proceedings; rather it is the condition precedent to the initiation of proceedings by the Magistrate or the Judge.
    • State of W.B. v. Mohd. Khalid, (1995) 1 SCC 684.
  • But, when a Magistrate applies his mind for taking action of some other kind, such as directing an investigation under Section 156(3) of Cr.P.C. or issuing a search warrant or a warrant of arrest for the purpose of investigation, he cannot be said to have taken cognizance of the offence. If he does so, he is not to examine the complainant on oath because he was not taking cognizance of any offence therein.
  • The powers under Section 156(3) to direct a police investigation can be invoked by the Magistrate at a pre-cognizance stage, whereas powers under Section 202 of the Code are to be invoked after cognizance is taken on a complaint, but before issuance of process.
    • Tula Ram v. Kishore Singh, AIR 1977 SC 2401;
    • Narayandas Bhagwandas Madhavdas v. West Bengal, AIR 1959 SC 1118;
    • D. Lakshminarayana v. V. Narayana,  AIR 1976 SC 1672
    • Suresh Chand Jain case, (2001) 2 SCC 628;
    • Dharmeshbhai Vasudevbhai case, (2009) 6 SCC 576;
    • Devarapalli Lakshminarayana Reddy case, (1976) 3 SCC 252;
    • Dilawar Singh v. State of Delhi, (2007) 12 SCC 641.
  • Court of Session has no jurisdiction to take cognizance of an offence as a court of original jurisdiction.  But, on committal, Sessions Court gets jurisdiction, to take cognizance of offence of persons not named as offenders, whose complicity in the crime comes to light from the material available on record.  Hence on committal under S.209, Sessions Judge may summon, without recording evidence, the appellants not named in police report under S. 173 to stand trial along with those already named therein.
    • Kishun Sing v. State of Bihar, (1993) 2 SCC 16.
  • At the time of taking cognizance of the offence, the Court considers only the averments made in the complaint or in the charge-sheet filed under Section 173. It is not open for the Court to sift or appreciate the evidence at that stage with reference to the material and come to the conclusion that no prima facie case is made out for proceeding further in the matter.
    • State of Bihar V. Rajendra Agarwall (1996 (8) SCC 164);  
    • Rashmji Kumar v. Mahesh Kumar Bhada, 1997 SCC (Cri) 415.
  • It is open to the Court, before issuing the process, to record the evidence, and on consideration of the averments made in the complaint and the evidence thus adduced, it is required to find out whether an offence has been made out. On finding that such an offence has been made out and after taking cognizance thereof, process would be issued to the respondent to take further steps in the matters.
    • Rashmji Kumar v. Mahesh Kumar Bhada, 1997 SCC (Cri) 415.
  • The complaint filed by a private party can be dismissed by the learned Magistrate under Section 203 Cr.P.C., if he thinks that there is no sufficient ground for proceeding. While exercising his discretionary powers, the Magistrate should not allow himself to evaluate and appreciate the sworn statements recorded by him under Section 202 Cr.P.C. All that he could do would be, to consider as to whether there is a prima facie case for a criminal offence, which, in his judgment, would be sufficient to call upon the alleged offender to answer. At the stage of Section 202 Cr.P.C. enquiry, the standard of proof which is required finally before finding the accused guilty or otherwise should not be applied at the initial stage.
    • Ponnal @ Kalaiyarasi v. Rajamanickam, 1998 (4) Crimes 543
  • Taking cognizance of an offence is not the same thing as issuance of process. Cognizance is taken at the initial stage when the Magistrate applies his judicial mind to the facts mentioned in a complaint or to a police report or upon information received from any other person that an offence has been committed. The issuance of process is at a subsequent stage when after considering the material placed before it the court decides to proceed against the offenders against whom a prima facie case is made out.
    • State of Karnataka v. Pastor P. Raju, (2006) 6 SCC 728.
  • To proceed under Section 156(3) of the Code, what is required is a bare reading of the complaint and if it discloses a cognizable offence, then the Magistrate instead of applying his mind to the complaint for deciding whether or not there is sufficient ground for proceeding, may direct the police for investigation.
    • Srinivas Gundluri v. SEPCO Electric Power Construction Corporation, (2010) 8 SCC 206,
    • Anju Chaudhary v. State of U.P., (2013) 6 SCC 384.
  • Based on the allegations made in the complaint or the evidence led in support of the same, at the stage of issuing the process to the accused,the Magistrate is to be prima facie satisfied that there are sufficient grounds for proceeding against the accused (and not whether there is sufficient ground for conviction; it is determined only at the trial). At this stage, the Magistrate is not required to record reasons. Though speaking or elaborate reasoned orders are not required at this stage, the order of the Magistrate summoning the accused must reflect that he has applied his mind to the facts of the case and the law applicable thereto. And the Magistrate is not to act as a post office in taking cognizance of the complaint.
    • Mehmood Ul Rehman v. Khazir Mohammad Tunda, (2015) 12 SCC 420,
    • Birla Corporation Ltd. v. Adventz Investments and Holdings, (2019) 16 SCC 610.

‘Cognizable Offence’ and ‘Non-Cognizable Offence’

‘Cognizable offence’ is defined in Section 2 (c) of the CrPC as under:

  • “Cognizable offence means an offence for which, and ‘cognizable case’ means a case in which a police officer may, in accordance with the First schedule or under any other law for the time being in force, arrest without warrant “.

Section 2(l) defines ‘non-cognizable offence’ as under:

  • “Non-Cognizable offence means an offence for which and ‘non cognizbale case’ means a case in which a police officer has no authority to arrest without warrant.”

Cognizance of Offences By Magistrate

Section 190:

  • Cognizance of offences by Magistrates: (1) Subject to the provisions of this Chapter, any Magistrate of the first class, and any Magistrate of the second class specially empowered in this behalf under subsection (2), may take cognizance of any offence-
  • (a) upon receiving a complaint of facts which constitute such offence;
  • (b) upon a police report of such facts;
  • (c) upon information received from any person other than a police officer, or upon his own knowledge, that such offence has been committed.
  • (2) The Chief Judicial Magistrate may empower any Magistrate of the second class to take cognizance under subsection (1) of such offences as are within his competence to inquire into or try.

Section 191:

  • Transfer on application of the accused: When a Magistrate takes cognizance of an offence under clause (c) of sub-section (1) of section 190, the accused shall, before any evidence is taken, be informed that he is entitled to have the case inquired into or tried by another Magistrate, and if the accused or any of the accused, if there be more than one, objects to further proceedings before the Magistrate taking cognizance, the case shall be transferred to such other Magistrate as may be specified by the Chief Judicial Magistrate in this behalf.

Section 192:

  • Making over of cases to Magistrates: (1) Any Chief Judicial Magistrate may, after taking cognizance of an offence, makeover the case for enquiry or trial to any competent Magistrate subordinate to him.
    (2) Any Magistrate of the first class empowered in this behalf by the Chief Judicial Magistrate may, after taking cognizance of an offence, makeover the case for enquiry or trial to such other competent Magistrate as the Chief Judicial Magistrate may, by general or special order, specify, and thereupon such Magistrate may hold the inquiry or trial.

Section 200

  • Sec.  200. Examination of complainant: A Magistrate taking cognizance of an offence on complaint shall examine upon oath the complainant and the witnesses present, if any, and the substance of such examination shall be reduced to writing and shall be signed by the complainant and the witnesses, and also by the Magistrate;
  • Provided that, when the complaint is made in writing, the Magistrate need not examine the complainant and the witnesses, if a public servant acting or purporting to act in the discharge of his official duties or a Court has made the complaint; or if the Magistrate makes over the case for inquiry or trial to another Magistrate under section 192;
  • Provided further that if the Magistrate makes over the case to another Magistrate under section 192 after examining the complainant and the witnesses, the latter Magistrate need not re-examine them.

It is clear that under Sec. 200, in case of a (private) complaint, cognizance is taken by a Magistrate when the Magistrate applies his mind to proceed and examine the complainant.

Subsequent proceedings after taking cognizance (Chapter XVI: Sections 204 to 208)

On getting police report, the Magistrate may resort to one of the following three steps:

  • (i) accept the report and take cognizance of the offence and issue process;
  • (ii) disagree with the report and drop the proceedings or
  • (iii) direct further investigation under Section 156(3).

Where the report of the police states that no offence appears to have been committed, then the Magistrate may resort to one of the following three steps:

  • (a) accept the (refer) report and drop the proceedings;
  • (b) disagree with the report and take cognizance of the case and issue process or
  • (c) direct further investigation to be made by the police under Section 156(3).

If the Magistrate decides not to take cognizance of offence or drop proceedings against some persons mentioned in F.I.R., he must give notice and hear first the informant. Bhagwant Singh v. Commissioner of Police, AIR 1985 SC 1285.

  • Similarly, where the Magistrate decides not to take cognizance of the offence in spite of Report under sub-sec.(2) of S.173 and to drop the proceeding or takes the view that there is no sufficient ground for proceeding against some of the persons mentioned in the First Information Report, the Magistrate must give notice to the informant (not to the injured or to a relative of the deceased, unless such person is the informant) and provide him an opportunity to be heard at the time of consideration of the report. (However, such injured or to a relative of the deceased can appear before the Magistrate and make his submissions when the report is considered by the Magistrate.) Bhagwant Singh v. Commissioner of Police, AIR 1985 SC 1285.

How to Subscribe ‘IndianLawLiveFree’? Click here – “How to Subscribe Free


Read in this Cluster  (Click on the topic):

Book No, 1 – Civil Procedure Code

Power of attorney

Title, ownership and Possession

Adverse Possession

Principles and Procedure

Admission, Relevancy and Proof

Land LawsTransfer of Property Act

Evidence Act – General

Sec. 65B

Law on Documents

Interpretation

Contract Act

Law on Damages

Easement

Stamp Act & Registration

Will

Arbitration

Divorce

Negotiable Instruments Act

Book No. 2: A Handbook on Constitutional Issues

Religious issues

Book No. 3: Common Law of CLUBS and SOCIETIES in India

Book No. 4: Common Law of TRUSTS in India

Should Execution of a Will be ‘Proved’, Even When it is ‘Admitted’ by the Opposite Side?

Taken from: How to Prove a Will, in Court? Is Presumption enough to Prove a Registered Will?

Saji Koduvath, Advocate, Kottayam.

Abstract

•➧ There is difference of opinion. Three views are possible.
                 First: Call at lest one witness, in spite of express admission. 
                • Second: No need, even when admitted impliedly.
                • Third: No need if the Will is expressly or categorically admitted.
•➧ The proposition of law in the third view above sounds good.

•➧ Two arguments on admitted facts need not be proved –
                 First, general provisions of Sect. 58 of the Evidence Act has ‘to give way to the special provisions’ of Sec. 68; and Sec. 68 places an emphatic ‘non-obstante clause’ – “it shall not be used as evidence until one attesting witness at least has been called for the purpose of proving its execution”.
                 Second, it will also be a forceful argument if one says that a section in the Evidence Act cannot be protected from certain fundamental principles of the Evidence Act which include ‘best evidence rule’, ‘admitted facts need not be proved’ etc., unless strong persuasive indications are laid down in the provision concerned. (It is also noteworthy that Sec. 68 does not proceed with a non-obstante clause.)
                 The scheme of the Evidence Act shows that Chapter III (the beginning Chapter of Part II) which deals with “Facts Need Not be Proved”, is meant to govern the succeeding chapters including the Chapter V that deals with ‘Documentary Evidence’ wherein Sec. 68 is included.
                 It is also significant – Sec. 58 says that ‘Admitted facts need not be proved’; and Sec. 68 speaks as to “Proof of execution of document required by law to be attested” and that the attesting witness is called “for the purpose of proving its execution”.
•➧ That is, the question of ‘proof’ under Sec. 68 does not arise if ‘execution of document’ has already been admitted by the other side.

•➧ Therefore, an authoritative judicial pronouncement is yet to be arrived, taking note of various potential contentions in this regard.

Introspection

Section 68 of the Evidence Act, 1872 mandates examination of one attesting witness at least to prove documents required by law to be attested (including Wills). When execution of a Will is ‘Admitted’ by the opposite side, should it be ‘Proved’?

There is difference of opinion.

Following latest decisions assuredly lay down that when execution of the will is ‘admitted’ by the opposite side, it need not be ‘proved’ as required in Sec. 68 (by examining at least one witness).

  • Boomathi v. Murugesan, 2023-2 Mad LJ 684 (DB)
  • P. Radha v. Irudayadoss, 2022 SCCOnline Mad 886
  • Rajeev Gupta v. Prashant Garg, 2022-1 All LJ 435.

Following decisions laid down that even when execution of a will was ‘admitted’ by the opposite side, it must have been ‘proved’ by examining at least one attesting witness.

  • S.R. Srinivas v. S. Padmavathamma, (2010) 5 SCC 274 – It is observed – the execution of a Will can be held to have been proved only when the statutory requirements for proving the Will are satisfied. Admission in the pleadings as to the Will can only be about the “making of the Will” and not the “genuineness of the Will”.
  • Vadakkayil Gopalan v. Vadakkayil Paru, (2013) 3 KerLT 69 It is observed – proof of the Will by examining at least one witness was necessary (even if the Will has been admitted in the pleadings).
  • Poulose A. V. v. Indira M.R., 2010 (3) KerLT Suppl. 185 : ILR 2010 Ker.388  – It is observed – No distinction is drawn, by Sec. 68, between an admitted Will and a disputed Will in the mode of proof of execution; and therefore, in all cases in which the Will is set up the procedure prescribed in Sec. 68 will have to be followed.
  • Ramesh Verma v. Lajesh Saxena (2017) 1 SCC 257 – It is observed – the mandate of Section 68 of the Evidence Act has to be followed even in a case where the opposite party does not specifically deny the execution of the document in the written statement.
  • Sarada v. Radhamani, 2017 (2) KLT 327. In this decision, rendered in a ‘Refence’ to resolve the dispute in the question we discuss, the Kerala High Court (DB) referred all the above decisions. And, declared the following decisions, as Per Incuriam
    1. Princelal G. v. Prasannakumari, 2009 (3) KerLT Suppl. 1342: ILR 2009 (3) Ker. 221  – It is observed – where the execution of the Will is expressly admitted, neither Section 68 nor its proviso is attracted obliging the propounder of the Will to prove due execution of the Will (for, admitted facts need not be proved: Sec. 58 of the Evidence Act).
    2. Thayyullathil Kunhikannan v. Thayyullathil Kalliani, AIR 1990 Ker.226 – Relying on Order VIII Rule 5 C.P.C. and Sec. 58 of the Indian Evidence Act, it is held that when the execution of the Will is admitted, there will not be any requirement to prove the Will.
  • P. Malliga v. P. Kumaran, 2022 (2) LW 393, (Followed in Ranga Pillai v. Mannar Pillai, 2022, Mad) – It is held by the Madras High Court that a Will shall not be used as evidence until it is proved in the manner prescribed under Section 68 of the Evidence Act. The judge did not agree the view in P. Radha v. Irudayadoss, 2022 SCCOnline Mad 886. (Note: This decision, P. Malliga v. P. Kumaran, is overruled in Boomathi v. Murugesan, 2023-2 Mad LJ 684, DB)

S. 68 to be Followed, Even When the Opp. party does not Deny Execution

Sec. 68 of the Evidence Act reads as under:

  • “68. Proof of execution of document required by law to be attested—If a document is required by law to be attested, it shall not be used as evidence until one attesting witness at least has been called for the purpose of proving its execution, if there be an attesting witness alive, and subject to the process of the Court and capable of giving evidence:
  • Provided that it shall not be necessary to call an attesting witness in proof of the execution of any document, not being a will, which has been registered in accordance with the provisions of the Indian Registration Act, 1908 (16 of 1908), unless its execution by the person by whom it purports to have been executed is specifically denied.

In Ramesh Verma v. Rajesh Saxena, 2017-1 SCC 257, our Apex Court held as under:

  • “13. A will like any other document is to be proved in terms of the provisions of Sec. 68 of the Evidence Act and the Succession Act, 1925. The propounder of the will is called upon to show by satisfactory evidence that the will was signed by the testator, that the testator at the relevant time was in a sound and disposing state of mind, that he understood the nature and effect of the disposition and put his signature to the document on his own free will and the document shall not be used as evidence until one attesting witness at least has been called for the purpose of proving its execution. This is the mandate of Sec. 68 of the Evidence Act and the position remains the same even in a case where the opposite party does not specifically deny the execution of the document in the written statement.”

Contra View: If ‘Admission’ (by the other side), Need not Prove the Will

It may be pointed out that the Apex Court did not consider in this decision, Ramesh Verma v. Rajesh Saxena – what is the position when the opposite party expressly admit the execution of the document.

Boomathi v. Murugesan, 2023-2 Mad LJ 684 (DB)

It is held in a recent Division Bench decision in Boomathi v. Murugesan, 2023-2 Mad LJ 684, that the position will be different if the Will is ‘categorically’ and ‘clearly’ admitted. The Madras High Court referred Sec. 17 (Admission) and Sec. 58 (Facts admitted need not be proved) and came to the conclusion , Sec. 68 will not be attracted where the Will is “admitted” by the other side. The Division Bench held as under:

  • “23. First and foremost, it is to be borne in mind that before the Hon’ble Supreme Court in Jagdish Chand Sharma Vs. Narain Singh Saini [Dead] through Legal Representatives and Others, reported in 2015 [8] SCC 615, the validity of the Will was a core issue and the Hon’ble Supreme Court  proceeded to discuss the law with regard to proof of a Will in accordance with the statute. In such context, the Hon’ble Supreme Court has held that the position with regard to proof of a Will remains the same even if the opposite party does not specifically deny execution of the same.
  • 24. The above judgment has been followed by learned Single Judges of this Court in  P. Malliga Vs. P. Kumaran reported in 2022 [2] LW 393 and Akkinirajan Vs. Maheswari and Others reported in 2023 [1] LW 72.
  • 25. This Court draws the distinction between ‘specifically denied’, ‘not specifically denied’ and ‘admitted‘. The first two instances, namely, ‘specifically denied’ and ‘not specifically denied’, would fall within one category. Insofar as proof of a Will in both cases in this category, the Will would have to be necessarily proved by the propounder. However, where the opposite party categorically admits to the Will, the position would be certainly different. In India, we follow what is called the system ‘adversarial proceedings’, which is also followed in the British Courts. The foundation of this School is that parties before a Court would have to deal with facts in issue namely facts that are asserted and denied by the parties to the lis and the Court would proceed to adjudicate on such issues. When there is no dispute between the parties on certain matters, the Court would not venture to require proof of such admitted facts.”
  • “33. This Court has applied its mind to the various principles laid down by the Hon’ble  Supreme Court as well as this Court and other High Courts, especially in the context of Sec. 68 of the Indian Evidence Act, proof of a Will where execution is not specifically denied and in cases where the execution is categorically admitted. The ratio laid down by the Hon’ble Supreme Court in Ramesh Verma’s case [cited supra] reported in 2017 [1] SCC 257, cannot be a precedent for the proposition where the opposite party clearly admits to the execution of the subject Will as in the instant case. Therefore, we are not in respectful agreement with the judgments in P. Malliga’s case (P. Malliga v. P. Kumaran, 2022 (2) LW 393) and Akkinirajan’s case (Akkinirajan Vs. Maheswari, 2023 [1] LW 72) following the ratio laid down by the Hon’ble Supreme Court in Jagdish Chand Sharma’s case. On the contrary, we approve the ratio laid down in P. Radha Vs. Irudayadoss and Others reported in 2022 SCC Online Mad 886 and Vanjiammal and Others Vs. Vidya and Others in the order dtd. 21/4/2017 made in CRP.[PD] No.3659/2013.”

The same view is taken in Rajeev Gupta v. Prashant Garg, 2022-1 All LJ 435. The court held as under:

  • “The admission were in the pleadings of the parties and therefore there was no requirement of proving the will in the present suit. Admittedly, the defendant Nos. 2 to 4/appellants have claimed their title through Ramesh Chand Garg who never disputed the validity of the will rather in the Original Suit No. 458 of 1992, he admitted its validity and therefore, the lower appellate court has rightly decreed the suit and held that the will was neither required to be proved in the present suit nor the filing of original will was necessary.”

Do General Provisions of S. 58 give way to Special Provisions of S. 68

Three views are possible:

  • First: Requirement of calling at lest one witness to prove those documents that requires attestation, in spite of express admission from the opposite party as to the execution of the document in the written statement.
  • Second: If the Will is (even impliedly) admitted, Sec. 68 need not be invoked.
  • Third: If only the Will is expressly or categorically admitted, then only there will be alleviation of burden laid down in Sec. 68.

In the light of the Apex Court decision in Ramesh Verma v. Rajesh Saxena, 2017-1 SCC 257, (that the position – as to proof of documents requires attestation – remains the same even in a case where the opposite party does not specifically deny the execution of the document in the written statement) it appears that the second view stated above (taken in Thayyullathil Kunhikannan v. Thayyullathil Kalliani, AIR 1990 Ker 226) is not sustainable.

But, the proposition of law in the third view above, applied in Boomathi v. Murugesan (supra), and other decisions (that the position – as to proof of documents requires attestation – will be different if the Will is “categorically admitted), sounds good.

Authoritative Judicial Pronouncement is yet to be Arrived

It is also pertinent to note that the Kerala High Court, in Sarada v. Radhamani (supra), pointed out that the general provisions of Sect. 58 of the Evidence Act has ‘to give way to the special provisions’ of Sec. 68 of the Act; and it was remarked that there was no distinction between an ‘admitted Will’ and a ‘disputed Will’ as to the mode of proof.

It appears that the placing the doctrine of ‘specific provisions override general provisions‘ is rational; for, the following words in Sec. 68 places a ‘non-obstante clause’ –

  • “it shall not be used as evidence until one attesting witness at least has been called for the purpose of proving its execution”.

However, it will also be a forceful argument if one says that a section in the Evidence Act cannot be protected from certain fundamental principles of the Evidence Act which include ‘best evidence rule’, ‘admitted facts need not be proved’ etc., unless strong persuasive indications are laid down in the provision concerned. (It is also noteworthy that Sec. 68 does not proceed with a non-obstante clause.) In any event, the scheme of the Evidence Act shows that Chapter III (the beginning Chapter of Part II) which deals with “Facts Need Not be Proved”, is meant to govern the succeeding chapters including the Chapter V that deals with ‘Documentary Evidence’ wherein Sec. 68 is included.

It is also significant – Sec. 58 says that ‘Admitted facts need not be proved’; and Sec. 68 speaks as to “Proof of execution of document required by law to be attested” and that the attesting witness is called “for the purpose of proving its execution”. That is, the question of ‘proof’ under Sec. 68 does not arise if ‘execution of document’ has already been admitted by the other side.

  • Note: Proviso to Sec. 58 enables the court to require proof, despite the admission of the other side, if it finds proper. Proviso to Sec. 58 reads as under:
  • “Provided that the Court may, in its discretion, require the facts admitted to be proved otherwise than by such admissions.”

Therefore, an authoritative judicial pronouncement is yet to be arrived, taking note of various potential contentions in this regard.

Conclusion

Following documents are required by law to be attested by attesting witnesses.

  1. Will: Sec. 63 of the Succession Act.
  2. Mortgage deed: Sec. 59 of the T P Act.
  3. Gift deed: Sec. 123 of the T P Act.
  4. Bond: Sec.  2(5) of the Indian Stamp Act, 1899.

Section 68 of the Evidence Act, 1872 mandates examination of one attesting witness at least to prove the aforesaid four documents required by law to be attested. The proviso to Sec. 68 lays down the following: if the aforesaid documents, EXCEPT WILL, are (i) registered in accordance with the provisions of Indian Registration Act, 1908 and (ii) not specifically denied by the person who executed it, execution of those documents need not necessarily be proved by calling ‘an attesting witness’. That is, for the purpose of proving the Will (alone), the examination of ‘an attesting witness’ is necessary. It is difficult to support the logic and grounds for picking out Will (in Sec. 68 Evidence Act), from other (three) documents that are required by law to be attested by attesting witnesses.

But, note – the Will stands picked out (in Sec. 68 Evidence Act) from other (three) documents that are required by law to be attested by attesting witnesses.


Read also:


How to Subscribe ‘IndianLawLiveFree’? Click here – “How to Subscribe Free


Read in this Cluster  (Click on the topic):

Book No, 1 – Civil Procedure Code

Power of attorney

Title, ownership and Possession

Adverse Possession

Principles and Procedure

Admission, Relevancy and Proof

Land LawsTransfer of Property Act

Evidence Act – General

Sec. 65B

Law on Documents

Interpretation

Contract Act

Law on Damages

Easement

Stamp Act & Registration

Will

Arbitration

Divorce

Negotiable Instruments Act

Book No. 2: A Handbook on Constitutional Issues

Religious issues

Book No. 3: Common Law of CLUBS and SOCIETIES in India

Book No. 4: Common Law of TRUSTS in India

Suggestions & Admissions by Counsel, in Cross Examination to Witnesses

Jojy George Koduvath.

Overview

1. A concession or Admission of a fact by a defence counsel would bind on his client.
In criminal trials, suggestions in cross-examination may take the position of ‘pleadings’ in civil cases.
2. In a civil trial, it is not required to put its case to the witness, as pleadings already exist.
3. The probative value of suggestions and admissions made during cross-examination varies depending on the specific facts and context of each case, and admission in cross-examination varies depending on the facts of each case.
4. In civil proceedings, where pleadings are well-defined and play a central role in shaping the issues, such suggestions or admissions by counsel during cross-examination (as regards the pleaded matters) may carry less weight. In contrast, in criminal trials, where the stakes are higher and such admissions or suggestions can hold greater evidentiary significance.

Section 15 of the Bharatiya Sakshya Adhiniyam (Indian Evidence Act, 1872, Section 17) defines an admission as a statement, oral or documentary, which suggests any inference as to a fact in issue or relevant fact, made by a party to the proceeding.

  • Therefore, technically, a question posed by counsel can be a “statement” under this section.

In Balu Sudam Khalde v. State of Maharashtra, Sudhanshu Dhulia, J.B. Pardiwala, JJ., AIR 2023 SC 1736; 2023-13 SCC 365, our Apex Court held as under:

  • 38. Thus, from the above, it is evident that the suggestion made by the defence counsel to a witness in the cross-examination if found to be incriminating in nature in any manner would definitely bind the accused and the accused cannot get away on the plea that his counsel had no implied authority to make suggestions in the nature of admissions against his client.”

Suggestion in Cross-Examination Cannot Be Used As Evidence; But, It May Aid

In Mahavir v. State of Uttar Pradesh, 2017-3 All Cri R 2407, it is held as under:

  • 36. The suggestion made in cross-examination form part of the evidence on record. Those suggestion can be taken into consideration while determining whether the reply given was believable or not. Though suggestion in cross-examination which is denied by the witness, is not evidence at all. Any suggestion made in the cross-examination of the prosecution witness by the defence, can not be used as an evidence against the accused but at the same time it can be called in aid when the other evidence establishes the guilt of the accused.
  • 37. Though the suggestion made in the cross-examination is not evidence but certainly the same may be called into aid to lend assurance to the prosecution case particularly when other evidence establishes the guilt of the accused.”

It appears that this view has not been followed later on.

Suggestions in Cross-Examination Could be taken into account

The Kerala High Court, in A. K. Ali v. C. H. Mammuty, 1989 CrLJ 1820, opined that a suggestion made in the cross-examination of witnesses, though not binding on the accused as admissions, those suggestions in cross-examination and statements of the accused given when questioned under S.313 could be taken into account for ascertaining the bona fides of the contentions.  

Admission for No challenge in Cross Examination

In Srichand and Shivan Das v. The State, 1985-28 DLT 360, the Delhi High Court held as under:

  • “6…. The law is well settled that where the evidence of a witness is allowed to go unchallenged with regard to any particular point it may safely be accepted as true ….”.

Purport of Cross-examination is not to give Suggestions

The Delhi High Court held in Sher Mohammad v. Mohan Magotra (Rajiv Sahai Endlaw, J.), 2013-202 DLT 708; 2013 SCC OnLine Del 2530, as under:

  • “However, I am of the opinion that in a civil trial which is based on pleadings, there is no need for such suggestions to be given. The respondent in his written statement had already denied the said payment and it was for the appellant to prove the same. The practice of giving suggestions in cross examination to witnesses is of criminal trials where there are no pleadings and the defence is built up by giving such suggestions. … The purport of cross-examination is to challenge the testimony and/or to falsify the witness or his creditworthiness, and not to give suggestions to the effect that each and every deposition in examination-in-chief is false. Similarly, a party in a civil trial is not required to in cross-examination, put its case to the witness as the same as aforesaid already exists in the pleadings.” (Note: Not followed in Sher Mohammad v. Mohan Magotra , 2013-202 DLT 708.)

The Delhi High Court, subsequently, in Sa v. Aa, 2016 SCC OnLine Del 1818 (taking note of Srichand and Shivan Das v. The State, 1985-28 DLT 360) preferred not to follow Sher Mohammad v. Mohan Magotra , 2013-202 DLT 708; 2013 SCC OnLine Del 2530. It is held that non-cross-examination of a witness on a suggestion will not be so serious as in a criminal case (for there are pleadings).

  • It appears that even the above view in Srichand and Shivan Das v. The State, 1985-28 DLT 360, is not the correct proposition of law, especially in view of Balu Sudam Khalde v. The State of Maharashtra, AIR 2023 SC 1736.
  • It appears that the following may be the correct legal position – in civil matters, where pleadings are well-defined and play a central role in shaping the issues, such suggestions or admissions by counsel during cross-examination, as regards the pleaded matters, may carry less weight.

Suggestion or Admission in Cross-Examination –  Evidentiary Value

Suggestion and admission in cross-examination being come in ‘appreciation of evidence’, probative value of the same is a matter for the court, and it varies depending on the facts of each case. The principle involved therein is consistent – that is, truth should prevail.

There being well-defined pleadings as Plaint and Written Statement in civil cases, they get prime importance in determining the case of parties to civil cases. Therefore, the suggestion or admission in cross-examination (by the advocate) has no importance as that in a criminal case.

In Tarun Bora alias Alok Hazarika v. State of Assam, 2002-7 SCC 39; 2002 Cri. LJ 4076 (SC), the presence of the accused was admitted in a suggestion put to one of the witnesses. Considering the reply given by the witness, the court arrived at the conclusion that the presence of the accused was admitted. (Referred to in: Balu Sudam Khalde v. The State of Maharashtra, AIR 2023 SC 1736.)

In Rakesh Kumar alias Babli v. State of Haryana, 1987-2 SCC 34, a suggestion was put by the defence to the witness with regard to the colour of the shirt worn by one of the accused persons at the time of the incident. The Apex Court, considering the suggestion and the reply, arrived at the conclusion that the presence of the accused, namely Dharam Vir was established on the spot at the time of occurrence. (Referred to in: Balu Sudam Khalde v. The State of Maharashtra, AIR 2023 SC 1736.)

In Balu Sudam Khalde v. The State of Maharashtra (Sudhanshu Dhulia, J.B. Pardiwala), AIR 2023 SC 1736, it was held as under:

  • 38. Thus, from the above it is evident that the suggestion made by the defence counsel to a witness in the cross-examination if found to be incriminating in nature in any manner would definitely bind the accused and the accused cannot get away on the plea that his counsel had no implied authority to make suggestions in the nature of admissions against his client.
  • 39. Any concession or admission of a fact by a defence counsel would definitely be binding on his client, except the concession on the point of law. As a legal proposition we cannot agree with the submission canvassed on behalf of the appellants that an answer by a witness to a suggestion made by the defence counsel in the cross- examination does not deserve any value or utility if it incriminates the accused in any manner.
  • 40. It is a cardinal principle of criminal jurisprudence that the initial burden to establish the case against the accused beyond reasonable doubt rests on the prosecution. It is also an elementary principle of law that the prosecution has to prove its case on its own legs and cannot derive advantage or benefit from the weakness of the defence. We are not suggesting for a moment that if prosecution is unable to prove its case on its own legs then the Court can still convict an accused on the strength of the evidence in the form of reply to the suggestions made by the defence counsel to a witness. Take for instance, in the present case we have reached to the conclusion that the evidence of the three eyewitnesses inspires confidence and there is nothing in their evidence on the basis of which it could be said that they are unreliable witnesses. Having reached to such a conclusion, in our opinion, to fortify our view we can definitely look into the suggestions made by the defence counsel to the eyewitnesses, the reply to those establishing the presence of the accused persons as well as the eyewitnesses in the night hours. To put it in other words, suggestions by itself are not sufficient to hold the accused guilty if they are incriminating in any manner or are in the form of admission in the absence of any other reliable evidence on record. It is true that a suggestion has no evidentiary value but this proposition of law would not hold good at all times and in a given case during the course of cross-examination the defence counsel may put such a suggestion the answer to which may directly go against the accused and this is exactly what has happened in the present case.
  • 41. The principle of law that in a criminal case, a lawyer has no implied authority to make admissions against his client during the progress of the trial would hold good only in cases where dispensation of proof by the prosecution is not permissible in law. For example, it is obligatory on the part of the prosecution to prove the post mortem report by examining the doctor. The accused cannot admit the contents of the post mortem report thereby absolving the prosecution from its duty to prove the contents of the same in accordance with law by examining the doctor. This is so because if the evidence per se is inadmissible in law then a defence counsel has no authority to make it admissible with his consent.
  • 42. Therefore, we are of the opinion that suggestions made to the witness by the defence counsel and the reply to such suggestions would definitely form part of the evidence and can be relied upon by the Court along with other evidence on record to determine the guilt of the accused.”
  • 43. The main object of cross-examination is to find out the truth on record and to help the Court in knowing the truth of the case. It is a matter of common experience that many a times the defence lawyers themselves get the discrepancies clarified arising during the cross-examination in one paragraph and getting themselves contradicted in the other paragraph. The line of cross-examination is always on the basis of the defence which the counsel would keep in mind to defend the accused. At this stage, we may quote with profit the observations made by a Division Bench of the Madhya Pradesh High Court in the case of Govind v. State of M.P. reported in 2005 Cri.LJ 1244. The Bench observed in paragraph 27 as under:
    • “27. The main object of cross-examination is to find out the truth and detection of falsehood in human testimony. It is designed either to destroy or weaken the force of evidence a witness has already given in person or elicit something in favour of the party which he has not stated or to discredit him by showing from his past history and present demeanour that he is unworthy of credit. It should be remembered that cross- examination is a duty, a lawyer owes to his clients and is not a matter of great personal glory and fame. It should always be remembered that justice must not be defeated by improper cross-examination. A lawyer owes a duty to himself that it is the most difficult art. However, he may fail in the result but fairness is one of the great elements of advocacy. Talents and genius are not aimed at self-glorification but it should be to establish truth, to detect falsehood, to uphold right and just and to expose wrongdoings of a dishonest witness. It is the most efficacious test to discover the truth. Cross-examination exposes bias, detects falsehood and shows mental and moral condition of the witnesses and whether a witness is actuated by proper motive or whether he is actuated by enmity towards his adversaries. Cross-examination is commonly esteemed the severest test of an advocate’s skill and perhaps it demands beyond any other of his duties exercise of his ingenuity. There is a great difficulty in conducting cross-examination with creditable skill. It is undoubtedly a great intellectual effort. Sometimes cross-examination assumes unnecessary length, the Court has power to control the cross- examination in such cases. (See Wrottescey on cross-examination of witnesses). The Court must also ensure that cross-examination is not made a means of harassment or causing humiliation to the victim of crime [See State of Punjab v. Gurmit Singh, 1996 SCC (Cri) 316].”
  • 44. During the course of cross-examination with a view to discredit the witness or to establish the defence on preponderance of probabilities suggestions are hurled on the witness but if such suggestions, the answer to those incriminate the accused in any manner then the same would definitely be binding and could be taken into consideration along with other evidence on record in support of the same.
  • 45. However, it would all depend upon the nature of the suggestions and with what idea in mind such suggestions are made to the witness. Take for instance in case of a charge of rape under Section 376 of the Indian Penal Code, the statement of the accused contained plain denial and a plea of false implication, a subsequent suggestion by the defence lawyer to the prosecutrix about consent on her part would not, by itself, amount to admission of guilt on behalf of the accused. In cases of rape, it is permissible for the accused to take more than one defence. In such type of cases a suggestion thrown by the defence counsel to a prosecution witness would not amount to an admission on the part of the accused. At the same time, if the defence in the cross examination of the prosecutrix, with a view to support their alternative case of consent procure answers to the questions in the form of suggestions implicating the accused for the offence of rape then such suggestions would definitely lend assurance to the prosecution case and the Court would be well justified in considering the same. We may give one more example of a case where the accused would plead right of a private defence. Such a defence is always available to the accused but although if such a defence is not taken specifically during the course of trial yet if the evidence on record suggests that the accused had inflicted injuries on the deceased in exercise of his right of private defence then the Court can definitely take into consideration such defence in determining the guilt of the accused. However, if a specific question is put to a witness by way of a suggestion indicative of exercise of right of private defence then the Court would well be justified in taking into consideration such suggestion and if the presence of the accused is established the same would definitely be admissible in evidence.”

Admission of Counsel Must Be Taken as a Whole

Generally speaking, concession or admission of a fact by a defence counsel would definitely be binding on his client, except the concession on the point of law (Balu Sudam Khalde v. The State of Maharashtra, AIR 2023 SC 1736).

But, our Apex Court in Moran Mar Basselios Catholicos v. The Most Rev. Mar Poulose, AIR 1954 SC 526, held as regards admission of counsel, as under:

  • “If it should be treated as an admission at all, it must have been accepted or rejected as a whole. It must not have been torn piecemeal and part used and part rejected.”

Suggestions (in Cross Exam) BY ITSELF – Not Sufficient to Hold Accused Guilty

In Balu Sudam Khalde v. State of Maharashtra, 2023 SCC OnLine SC 355, our Apex Court held that  if the prosecution failed to prove its case, then it could not take advantage from the weakness of the defence, and it cannot base its case on the reply of the witnesses given to the suggestions of the defence counsel. It held as under:

  • “Suggestions by itself are not sufficient to hold the accused guilty if they are incriminating in any manner or are in the form of admission in the absence of any other reliable evidence on record.”

Mere Suggestions in Cross Examination- No Evidence

The Gujarat High Court held in Umedmiya R. Rathod v. State of Gujarat (J.B. Pardiwala, J.), AIR 2017(NOC) Guj 1146 (Guj), as under:

  • “It is a settled position of law that mere suggestions are not sufficient to dislodge or disprove the case of the plaintiff. Suggestions in cross examination have no evidentiary value. In absence of any evidence, nor any material traced in the cross-examination in support thereof, the findings so far could not have been answered in the affirmative by the Trial Court as well as by this Court in the First Appeal.”

In Bibhuti Bhusan Roy v. State of West Bengal,  2019 CrLJ 1140, held that mere suggestion in cross-examination unsupported by defence evidence has no evidentiary value.


How to Subscribe ‘IndianLawLiveFree’? Click here – “How to Subscribe Free


Read in this Cluster  (Click on the topic):

Book No, 1 – Civil Procedure Code

Power of attorney

Title, ownership and Possession

Adverse Possession

Principles and Procedure

Admission, Relevancy and Proof

Land LawsTransfer of Property Act

Evidence Act – General

Sec. 65B

Law on Documents

Interpretation

Contract Act

Law on Damages

Easement

Stamp Act & Registration

Will

Arbitration

Divorce

Negotiable Instruments Act

Book No. 2: A Handbook on Constitutional Issues

Religious issues

Book No. 3: Common Law of CLUBS and SOCIETIES in India

Book No. 4: Common Law of TRUSTS in India

Effect of Not Cross-Examining a Witness (on a point) & Effect of Not Facing Complete Cross-Examination by a Witness

Taken from: Appreciation of Evidence by Court

Jojy George Koduvath.

Overview

  • Effect of non-cross-examination of a witness (on a point in chief examination) is that that statement is taken as undisputed or accepted.
  • A party in a civil trial is not required to in cross examination put its case to the witness as the same (already) exists in the pleadings.
  • In criminal cases, the case of the accused (similar to pleading in civil cases) is put on record by way of suggestions to the (concerned) prosecution witnesses. (Note – all suggestions may not give such an out-turn.)
  • Suggestions in cross examination, if not admitted by the witness, are no evidence.
  • Suggestion made by a counsel in the cross-examination will definitely bind his party. Whole case must be apprised for arriving at such an inference.
  • Probative value of evidence of a person died after examination in chief (not cross-examined) depends upon the facts of the case.
  • Probative value of evidence of a witness – partly cross examined, depends upon the facts of the case.
  • Probative value of document marked without objection ‘can’ be nil.

Effect of “No Effective Cross-Examination” (on Execution of sale deed)

Our Apex Court considered the effect of “no effective cross-examination” with respect to factum of execution of sale deed spoken to by a witness, in Muddasani Venkata Narsaiah v. Muddasani Sarojana, AIR 2016 SC 2250 (Followed in: Arvind Singh v. State of Maharashtra, AIR 2020 SC 2451, 2021-11 SCC 1). It was held in this decision –

  • Cross-examination is a matter of substance, not of procedure one.
  • A party is required to put his own version in cross-examination of opponent.
  • The effect of non-cross-examination is that the statement of witness has not been disputed.
  • Court may repel a submission – on the ground that same was not put either to the witnesses, or suggested before the courts below (referred to: Bhoju Mandal v. Debnath Bhagat, AIR 1963 SC 1906).
  • If no such questions are put, the court would presume that the witness account has been accepted (referred: M/s. Chuni Lal Dwarka Nath v. Hartford Fire Insurance Co. Ltd., AIR 1958 Punjab 440.)
  • In Maroti Bansi Teli v. Radhabai w/o Tukaram Kunbi & Ors. AIR 1945 Nagpur 60, it has been laid down that the matters sworn to by one party in the pleadings not challenged either in pleadings or cross-examination by other party must be accepted as fully established.
  • The High Court of Calcutta in A.E.G. Carapiet v. A.Y. Derderian AIR 1961 Cal. 359 has laid down that the party is obliged to put his case in cross-examination of witnesses of opposite party.
  • The rule of putting one’s version in cross-examination is one of essential justice and not merely technical one.
  • In Kuwarlal Amritlal v. Rekhlal Koduram, AIR 1950 Nagpur 83, has laid down that when attestation is not specifically challenged and witness is not cross-examined regarding details of attestation, it is sufficient for him to say that the document was attested.
  • If the other side wants to challenge that statement, it is their duty, quite apart from raising it in the pleadings, to cross-examine the witness along those lines.
  • In Karnidan Sarda v. Sailaja Kanta Mitra, AIR 1940 Patna 683, has laid down that it must be assumed that when the witnesses were not tested in that way, their evidence is to be ordinarily accepted.

Effect of NOT Challenging Validity of a deed in Cross Examination

When a deed is duly proved in the trial by the evidence of a witness, and the legality or validity of the same is not challenged in the cross examination, the court will act upon the deed as a legal and valid one (Atluri Brahmanandam v. Anne Sai Bapuji,  2013-4 SCC 97 : AIR 2013 SC 1204).

Effect of Not Cross-Examining a Witness (on a point)

Lord Herschell, L.C. in Browne vs. Dunn [(1893) 6 The Reports 67] clearly elucidates the principle underlying those provisions. It reads thus:

  • “I cannot help saying, that it seems to me to be absolutely essential to the proper conduct of a cause, where it is intended to suggest that a witness is not speaking the truth on a particular point, to direct his attention to the fact by some questions put in cross- examination showing that imputation is intended to be made, and not to take his evidence and pass it by as a matter altogether unchallenged, and then, when it is impossible for him to explain, as perhaps he might have been able to do if such questions had been put to him, the circumstances which, it is suggested, indicate that the story he tells ought not to be believed, to argue that he is a witness unworthy of credit. My Lords, I have always understood that if you intend to impeach a witness, you are bound, whilst he is in the box, to give an opportunity of making any explanation which is open to him; and, as it seems to me, that is not only a rule of professional practice in the conduct of a case, but it is essential to fair play and fair dealing with witnesses”. (Quoted in State of UP v. Nahar Sing,  1998-3 SCC 561.)

The effect of not cross-examining a witness, on a particular point, has been considered by the Supreme Court, in Laxmibai v. Bhagwantbuva, AIR 2013 SC 1204. It is observed as under:

  • “31. Furthermore, there cannot be any dispute with respect to the settled legal proposition, that if a party wishes to raise any doubt as regards the correctness of the statement of a witness, the said witness must be given an opportunity to explain his statement by drawing his attention to that part of it, which has been objected to by the other party, as being untrue. Without this, it is not possible to impeach his credibility. Such a law has been advanced in view of the statutory provisions enshrined in Sec. 138 of the Evidence Act, 1872, which enable the opposite party to cross-examine a witness as regards information tendered in evidence by him during his initial examination in chief, and the scope of this provision stands enlarged by Sec. 146 of the Evidence Act, which permits a witness to be questioned, inter-alia, in order to test his veracity. Thereafter, the unchallenged part of his evidence is to be relied upon, for the reason that it is impossible for the witness to explain or elaborate upon any doubts as regards the same, in the absence of questions put to him with respect to the circumstances which indicate that the version of events provided by him, is not fit to be believed, and the witness himself, is unworthy of credit. Thus, if a party intends to impeach a witness, he must provide adequate opportunity to the witness in the witness box, to give a full and proper explanation. The same is essential to ensure fair play and fairness in dealing with witnesses.”

In State of UP v. Nahar Sing,  1998-3 SCC 561, a criminal case, the Supreme Court observed as under:

  • “13. It may be noted here that that part of the statement of PW-1 was not cross-examined by the accused. In the absence of cross-examination on the explanation of delay, the evidence PW-1 remained unchallenged and ought to have been believed by the High Court. Section 138 of the Evidence Act confers a valuable right of cross-examining the witness tendered in evidence by the opposite party. The scope of that provision is enlarged by Section 146 of the Evidence Act by allowing a witness to be questioned:
    • to test his veracity.
    • to discover who he is and what is his position in life, or
    • to shake his credit, by injuring his character, although the answer to such questions might tend directly or indirectly to incriminate him or might expose or tend directly or indirectly to expose him to a penalty or forfeiture.

EFFECT OF MARKING DOCUMENTS WITHOUT OBJECTION

Effect of marking a document without formal proof on admission (or without objection) is a subject of controversy.

First viewAdmission of contents & it dispenses with proof.  See: RVE Venkatachala Gounder v. Arulmigu Viswesaraswami: AIR 2003  SC  4548; Narbada Devi  v. Birendra Kumar: (2003) 8 SCC 745; Dayamati Bai v. K.M. Shaffi : AIR 2004 SC 4082; Oriental Insurance Co v. Premlata:  (2007) 8 SCC 575; Thimmappa Rai v. Ramanna Rai,(2007) 14 SCC 63; Kalita Iqbal Basith v. N Subbalakshmi, (2021) 2 SCC 718.
Second ViewAdmission of contents – but, does not dispense with proof. See: Sait Tarajee Khimchand v. Yelamarti Satyam, AIR 1971 SC 1865; Nandkishore Lalbhai Mehta v. New Era Fabrics, AIR 2015 SC 3796.
Third viewIf truth is in issue, mere proof of contents, or marking without objection, is not proof of truth. See: Narbada Devi Gupta v. Birendra Kumar Jaiswal, 2003-8 SCC 745; Ramji Dayawala Vs. Invest Import: AIR 1981 SC 2085
Fourth viewAdmission of contents, dispenses with proof and truth; but its probative value will be a matter for appreciation by court. See: State of Bihar v. Radha Krishna Singh, AIR 1983 SC 684 (Admission and probative value – different); Rakesh Mohindra v. Anita Beri: 2015  AIR(SCW) 6271; Kaliya v. State of MP: 2013-10 SCC 758;  H. Siddiqui v. A. Ramalingam: AIR 2011 SC 1492;  Rasiklal Manikchand  v. MSS Food Products: 2012-2 SCC 196.
Fifth viewCourt should require (in proper cases) the party producing the document to adduce proper evidence as to execution, and to cure formal defects. See: Harkirat Singh v. Amrinder Singh, (2005) 13 SCC 511; Umesh Challiyil v. K.P. Rajendra, (2008) 11 SCC 740; KK Ramachandran Master v. MV Sreyamakumar, (2010) 7 SCC 428; AIR 2015 SC 3796.

Read Blog: Admission of Documents in Evidence on ‘Admission’

Value of Evidence of Witness Untested (for death) by Cross-Examination

Andhra High Court (SB Sinha, CJ, as he then was) in Somagutta Sivasankara Reddy v. Palapandla Chinna Gangappa, 2002 Supp1 ALD 600, 2002-1 Andh WR 475, held that the evidence of a person who had died after examination in chief and could not be cross-examined, the weight or probative value of his evidence would vary from case to case and in a given case it could be disregarded.

In Anamika Pranav v. Anil Kumar Choudhary, 8 Feb, 2023, Patna High Court (Sunil Dutta Mishra, J.), it was held that the evidence of a witness untested by cross-examination can have no value but the evidence cannot be rejected as inadmissible. It is held as under:

  • “The correct rule is that the evidence is admissible but the weight to be attached to such evidence should depend on the circumstances of each case and that though in some cases the Court may act upon it, if there is other evidence on record, its probative value may be very small and may even be disregarded. The Court should look at the evidence carefully to see whether there are indications that by a complete cross-examination the testimony of the witness was likely to be seriously shaken or his good faith to be successfully impeached. If the evidence is inadmissible the Court is not entitled to consider it at all whereas if it admissible the Court must decide on the circumstances of each case whether any weight should be attached to it or not.”

The Single Judge followed the following decisions:

  • Mt. Horil Kuer v. Rajab Ali, AIR 1936 Pat 34
  • Srikishun Jhunjhunwalla v. Emperor, AIR 1946 Pat 384
  • Ahmad Ali v. Joti Prasad,AIR 1944 All. 188
  • Srikumar Mukherjee v. Avijit Mukherjee, 2015 SCC Online Cal. 6445.

Effect of Part Cross-Examination

In a civil case where there is no pleading as to fraud as to a document, it is not material that the party did not get an opportunity to cross-examine the witness through whom it was marked. In Dever Park Builders Pvt. Ltd. v.  Smt. Madhuri Jalan, AIR 2003 Cal 55, the witness was partly cross examined. It is held as under:

  • “19. …. I find here a portion of the examination-in-chief has been cross-examined and such portion in my view should be absolutely admissible in evidence and be considered without any hesitation by the learned Judge at the time of hearing and deciding of the suit. Cross-examination is essentially needed to bring out the truth of the oral testimony, but in case of documentary evidence where there is no suggestion or pleading as to fraud and forgery the cross-examination hardly matters.
  • 20. Therefore, I am unable to accept the argument of Mr. Dutt that the evidence of the deceased defendant shall be expunged and/or rejected altogether. It shall be considered and how much weight shall be attached should be decided considering the other facts and circumstances surrounding it. So the earlier order passed by me expunging the evidence of deceased defendant is recalled and the document and evidence already received in commission shall now be admitted as records of this case. Parties would be at liberty to use any of the exhibited documents.”

Prosecution Must Stand on Its Own Legs; Not on Weakness of Defence

Prosecution must stand or fall on its own legs and it cannot derive any strength from the weakness of the defence (Sharad B. Sarda v. State of Maharashtra, (1984) 4 SCC 116; AIR 1984 SC 1622).

The Apex Court also observed that though the suggestion made in the cross-examination was not evidence it certainly be called into aid to lend assurance to the prosecution case, particularly when other evidence establishes the guilt of the accused.

Effect of NO Cross-Exam. of Witness – Taken as Unchallenged

In Mahavir v. State of Uttar Pradesh, 2017-3 All Cri R 2407, it is held as under:

  • “35. The main object of cross-examination is to bring out falsity and to find out the truth. Cross-examination is an art. It would help the Court to assess the relative merits of the case projected by the parties. Matter of cross-examination is not a mere empty formality, but one is required to put its own case in cross-examination, otherwise deposition of the witness has to be taken as unchallenged. The matter has been considered in a number of decisions that it is the duty to put ones own version to opponent in cross-examination, otherwise deposition of the witness cannot be discredited as was held in Maroti Bansi Teli v. Radhabai, AIR 1945 Nag 60: 1944 NLJ 492. In Chunni Lal Dwarka Nath v. Hartford Fire Insurance Co.Ltd., AIR 1958 Punj 440 it has been held as under:
    • ” It is well established rule of evidence that a party should put to each of his opponent’s witnesses so much of his case as concerns that particular witness. If no such questions are put, the Courts presume that the witness’s account has been accepted. If it is intended to suggest that a witness was not speaking the truth upon a particular point, his attention must first be directed to the fact by cross-examination so that he may have an opportunity of giving an explanation.”

Referring Jesu Asir Singh v. State, (2007) 12 SCC 19 : AIR 2007 SC 3015, it is held in Muneem Ahmad v. State of U. P.,  2017-171 AIC 895, 2017-98 All CriC 405, that the question put in the cross-examination to a great extent probabilise the prosecution version; and that, though questions put in cross-examination are not always determinative in finding an accused guilty, they are certainly relevant.

Effect of NO Cross-Exam. of Witness – Taken as Afterthought

In Mehra v. State of Rajasthan, AIR 1957 SC 369 Yusuf Ali v. State of Maharashtra, AIR 1968 SC 147 it was held that when the accused did not suggest to prosecution witnesses in cross-examination indicating his defence, it was held that the defence version may be rejected as an afterthought. (Referred to in: Mahavir v. State of Uttar Pradesh, 2017-3 All Cri R 2407)

It is permissible for the accused to take more than one defence

It is an accepted principle that it is permissible for the accused to take more than one defence in a criminal case. In such type of cases a suggestion thrown by the defence counsel to a prosecution witness (especially when it is not admitted by the witness) would not amount to an admission on the part of the accused.

But, it may not be the same result, in civil cases.

It is Permissible to take more than one defence in cases of Rape

In Tarjubhai Narsingbhai Rathwa v. State of Gujarat, (J.B. Pardiwala, J.) 2014-1 GLH 781, 2014-2 GLR 943, 2014-36 GHJ 282, 2014-6 RCR(Cri) 297, though it is observed that it is permissible for the accused to take more than one defence in cases of rape, it is further pointed out as under:

  • “33. Any concession or admission of a fact by a defence counsel would definitely be binding on his client, except the concession on the point of law. As a legal proposition we cannot agree with the views expressed by Their Lordships of this Court in Koli Trikam Jivraj v. The State of Guj.,  1969 CrLJ  409, AIR 1969 Guj 69. that an answer by a witness to a suggestion made by the defence counsel in the cross-examination does not deserve any value or utility if it incriminates the accused in any manner. At the same time, we are also unable to agree with the views expressed by Their Lordships of this Court that a statement of an accused recorded under Section 313 of the Criminal Procedure Code does not deserve any value of utility if it contains inculpatory admissions.”

It is also held as under:

  • “43. … At the same time, if the defence in the cross- examination of the prosecutrix, with a view to support their alternative case of consent procure answers to the questions in the form of suggestions implicating the accused for the offence of rape then such suggestions would definitely lend assurance to the prosecution case and the Court would be well justified in considering the same.”

Suggestions in Cross Examination to Witnesses

  • Concession or Admission of a fact by a defence counsel would bind on his client.
  • Suggestions in cross examination, by itself, are no evidence.
  • In criminal trials, suggestions in cross examination may take the position as ‘pleadings’ in civil cases.
  • In a civil trial it is not required to put its case to the witness, as pleadings already exists.
  • Probative value of suggestion and admission in cross-examination varies depending on the facts of each case.
  • There being well defined pleadings in civil cases, the suggestion or admission in cross-examination (by the advocate) has no importance as that in a criminal case.

It appears that the acceptable view is that laid down in Mahavir v. State of Uttar Pradesh, 2017-3 All Cri R 2407. It is held:

  • Any suggestion made in the cross-examination of the prosecution witness by the defence, can not be used as an evidence against the accused
  • but at the same time it can be called in aid when the other evidence establishes the guilt of the accused.

In Mahavir v. State of Uttar Pradesh, 2017-3 All Cri R 2407, it is held as under:

  • 36. The suggestion made in cross-examination form part of the evidence on record. Those suggestion can be taken into consideration while determining whether the reply given was believable or not. Though suggestion in cross-examination which is denied by the witness, is not evidence at all. Any suggestion made in the cross-examination of the prosecution witness by the defence, can not be used as an evidence against the accused but at the same time it can be called in aid when the other evidence establishes the guilt of the accused.
  • 37. Though the suggestion made in the cross-examination is not evidence but certainly the same may be called into aid to lend assurance to the prosecution case particularly when other evidence establishes the guilt of the accused.”

The Kerala High Court, in A. K. Ali v. C. H. Mammuty, 1989 CrLJ 1820, opined that a suggestion made in the cross examination of witnesses though not binding on the accused as admissions, those suggestions in cross examination and statements of the accused given when questioned under S.313 could be taken into account for ascertaining the bona fides of the contentions.   

But, in Khimjibhai Kurjibhai  v. The State of Gujarat, 1982 CrLR (Guj), it is held that the suggestion in cross examination are no evidence. It appears that this view has not been followed later on.

Suggestions in Cross Examination to Witnesses – in Civil Cases

In Srichand and Shivan Das v. The State, 1985-28 DLT 360, the Delhi High Court held as under:

  • “6…. The law is well settled that where the evidence of a witness is allowed to go unchallenged with regard to any particular point it may safely be accepted as true ….”.

The Delhi High Court held in Sher Mohammad v. Mohan Magotra (Rajiv Sahai Endlaw, J.), 2013-202 DLT 708; 2013 SCC OnLine Del 2530, as under:

  • “However, I am of the opinion that in a civil trial which is based on pleadings, there is no need for such suggestions to be given. The respondent in his written statement had already denied the said payment and it was for the appellant to prove the same. The practice of giving suggestions in cross examination to witnesses is of criminal trials where there are no pleadings and the defence is built up by giving such suggestions. … The purport of cross examination is to challenge the testimony and/or to falsify the witness or his credit worthiness and not to give suggestions to the effect that each and every deposition in examination-in-chief is false. Similarly, a party in a civil trial is not required to in cross examination put its case to the witness as the same as aforesaid already exists in the pleadings.”

The Delhi High Court, subsequently, in Sa v. Aa, 2016 SCC OnLine Del 1818 (taking note of Srichand and Shivan Das v. The State, 1985-28 DLT 360) preferred not to follow Sher Mohammad v. Mohan Magotra , 2013-202 DLT 708; 2013 SCC OnLine Del 2530, which held that non-cross examination of a witness on a suggestion will not be so seriousas in a criminal case (for there are pleadings). It appears that it is not the correct proposition of law.

Admission of Counsel Must Be Taken as a Whole

Generally speaking, concession or admission of a fact by a defence counsel would definitely be binding on his client, except the concession on the point of law (Balu Sudam Khalde v. The State of Maharashtra, AIR 2023 SC 1736).

But, our Apex Court in Moran Mar Basselios Catholicos v. The Most Rev. Mar Poulose, AIR 1954 SC 526, held as regards admission of counsel, as under:

  • “If it should be treated as an admission at all, it must have been accepted or rejected as a whole. It must not have been torn piecemeal and part used and part rejected.”

Suggestion or Admission in Cross-Examination –  Evidentiary Value

Suggestion and admission in cross-examination being come in ‘appreciation of evidence’, probative value of the same is a matter for the court, and it varies depending on the facts of each case. The principle involved therein is consistent – that is, truth should prevail.

There being well defined pleadings as Plaint and Written Statement in civil cases, it gets prime importance in determining the case of parities to civil cases. Therefore, the suggestion or admission in cross-examination (by the advocate) has no importance as that in a criminal case.

In Tarun Bora alias Alok Hazarika v. State of Assam, 2002-7 SCC 39; 2002 Cri. LJ 4076 (SC), the presence of the accused was admitted in a suggestion put to one of the witnesses. Considering the reply given by the witness the court arrived at the conclusion that the presence of the accused was admitted. (Referred to in: Balu Sudam Khalde v. The State of Maharashtra, AIR 2023 SC 1736.)

In Rakesh Kumar alias Babli v. State of Haryana, 1987-2 SCC 34, a suggestion was put by the defence to the witness with regard to the colour of the shirt worn by one of the accused persons at the time of the incident. The Apex Court considering the suggestion and the reply arrived at the conclusion that the presence of the accused namely Dharam Vir was established on the spot at the time of occurrence. (Referred to in: Balu Sudam Khalde v. The State of Maharashtra, AIR 2023 SC 1736.)

In Balu Sudam Khalde v. The State of Maharashtra (Sudhanshu Dhulia, J.B. Pardiwala), AIR 2023 SC 1736, it was held as under:

  • 38. Thus, from the above it is evident that the suggestion made by the defence counsel to a witness in the cross-examination if found to be incriminating in nature in any manner would definitely bind the accused and the accused cannot get away on the plea that his counsel had no implied authority to make suggestions in the nature of admissions against his client.
  • 39. Any concession or admission of a fact by a defence counsel would definitely be binding on his client, except the concession on the point of law. As a legal proposition we cannot agree with the submission canvassed on behalf of the appellants that an answer by a witness to a suggestion made by the defence counsel in the cross- examination does not deserve any value or utility if it incriminates the accused in any manner.
  • 40. It is a cardinal principle of criminal jurisprudence that the initial burden to establish the case against the accused beyond reasonable doubt rests on the prosecution. It is also an elementary principle of law that the prosecution has to prove its case on its own legs and cannot derive advantage or benefit from the weakness of the defence. We are not suggesting for a moment that if prosecution is unable to prove its case on its own legs then the Court can still convict an accused on the strength of the evidence in the form of reply to the suggestions made by the defence counsel to a witness. Take for instance, in the present case we have reached to the conclusion that the evidence of the three eyewitnesses inspires confidence and there is nothing in their evidence on the basis of which it could be said that they are unreliable witnesses. Having reached to such a conclusion, in our opinion, to fortify our view we can definitely look into the suggestions made by the defence counsel to the eyewitnesses, the reply to those establishing the presence of the accused persons as well as the eyewitnesses in the night hours. To put it in other words, suggestions by itself are not sufficient to hold the accused guilty if they are incriminating in any manner or are in the form of admission in the absence of any other reliable evidence on record. It is true that a suggestion has no evidentiary value but this proposition of law would not hold good at all times and in a given case during the course of cross-examination the defence counsel may put such a suggestion the answer to which may directly go against the accused and this is exactly what has happened in the present case.
  • 41. The principle of law that in a criminal case, a lawyer has no implied authority to make admissions against his client during the progress of the trial would hold good only in cases where dispensation of proof by the prosecution is not permissible in law. For example, it is obligatory on the part of the prosecution to prove the post mortem report by examining the doctor. The accused cannot admit the contents of the post mortem report thereby absolving the prosecution from its duty to prove the contents of the same in accordance with law by examining the doctor. This is so because if the evidence per se is inadmissible in law then a defence counsel has no authority to make it admissible with his consent.
  • 42. Therefore, we are of the opinion that suggestions made to the witness by the defence counsel and the reply to such suggestions would definitely form part of the evidence and can be relied upon by the Court along with other evidence on record to determine the guilt of the accused.”
  • 43. The main object of cross-examination is to find out the truth on record and to help the Court in knowing the truth of the case. It is a matter of common experience that many a times the defence lawyers themselves get the discrepancies clarified arising during the cross-examination in one paragraph and getting themselves contradicted in the other paragraph. The line of cross-examination is always on the basis of the defence which the counsel would keep in mind to defend the accused. At this stage, we may quote with profit the observations made by a Division Bench of the Madhya Pradesh High Court in the case of Govind v. State of M.P. reported in 2005 Cri.LJ 1244. The Bench observed in paragraph 27 as under:
    • “27. The main object of cross-examination is to find out the truth and detection of falsehood in human testimony. It is designed either to destroy or weaken the force of evidence a witness has already given in person or elicit something in favour of the party which he has not stated or to discredit him by showing from his past history and present demeanour that he is unworthy of credit. It should be remembered that cross- examination is a duty, a lawyer owes to his clients and is not a matter of great personal glory and fame. It should always be remembered that justice must not be defeated by improper cross-examination. A lawyer owes a duty to himself that it is the most difficult art. However, he may fail in the result but fairness is one of the great elements of advocacy. Talents and genius are not aimed at self-glorification but it should be to establish truth, to detect falsehood, to uphold right and just and to expose wrongdoings of a dishonest witness. It is the most efficacious test to discover the truth. Cross-examination exposes bias, detects falsehood and shows mental and moral condition of the witnesses and whether a witness is actuated by proper motive or whether he is actuated by enmity towards his adversaries. Cross-examination is commonly esteemed the severest test of an advocate’s skill and perhaps it demands beyond any other of his duties exercise of his ingenuity. There is a great difficulty in conducting cross-examination with creditable skill. It is undoubtedly a great intellectual effort. Sometimes cross-examination assumes unnecessary length, the Court has power to control the cross- examination in such cases. (See Wrottescey on cross-examination of witnesses). The Court must also ensure that cross-examination is not made a means of harassment or causing humiliation to the victim of crime [See State of Punjab v. Gurmit Singh, 1996 SCC (Cri) 316].”
  • 44. During the course of cross-examination with a view to discredit the witness or to establish the defence on preponderance of probabilities suggestions are hurled on the witness but if such suggestions, the answer to those incriminate the accused in any manner then the same would definitely be binding and could be taken into consideration along with other evidence on record in support of the same.
  • 45. However, it would all depend upon the nature of the suggestions and with what idea in mind such suggestions are made to the witness. Take for instance in case of a charge of rape under Section 376 of the Indian Penal Code, the statement of the accused contained plain denial and a plea of false implication, a subsequent suggestion by the defence lawyer to the prosecutrix about consent on her part would not, by itself, amount to admission of guilt on behalf of the accused. In cases of rape, it is permissible for the accused to take more than one defence. In such type of cases a suggestion thrown by the defence counsel to a prosecution witness would not amount to an admission on the part of the accused. At the same time, if the defence in the cross examination of the prosecutrix, with a view to support their alternative case of consent procure answers to the questions in the form of suggestions implicating the accused for the offence of rape then such suggestions would definitely lend assurance to the prosecution case and the Court would be well justified in considering the same. We may give one more example of a case where the accused would plead right of a private defence. Such a defence is always available to the accused but although if such a defence is not taken specifically during the course of trial yet if the evidence on record suggests that the accused had inflicted injuries on the deceased in exercise of his right of private defence then the Court can definitely take into consideration such defence in determining the guilt of the accused. However, if a specific question is put to a witness by way of a suggestion indicative of exercise of right of private defence then the Court would well be justified in taking into consideration such suggestion and if the presence of the accused is established the same would definitely be admissible in evidence.”

Suggestions (in Cross Exam) BY ITSELF – Not Sufficient to Hold Accused Guilty

In Balu Sudam Khalde v. State of Maharashtra, 2023 SCC OnLine SC 355, our Apex Court held that  if the prosecution failed to prove its case, then it could not take advantage from the weakness of the defence, and it cannot base its case on the reply of the witnesses given to the suggestions of the defence counsel. It held as under:

  • “Suggestions by itself are not sufficient to hold the accused guilty if they are incriminating in any manner or are in the form of admission in the absence of any other reliable evidence on record.”

Mere Suggestions in Cross Examination- No Evidence

The Gujarat High Court held in Umedmiya R. Rathod v. State of Gujarat (J.B. Pardiwala, J.), AIR 2017(NOC) Guj 1146 (Guj), as under:

  • “It is a settled position of law that mere suggestions are not sufficient to dislodge or disprove the case of the plaintiff. Suggestions in cross examination have no evidentiary value. In absence of any evidence, nor any material traced in the cross-examination in support thereof, the findings so far could not have been answered in the affirmative by the Trial Court as well as by this Court in the First Appeal.”

In Bibhuti Bhusan Roy v. State of West Bengal,  2019 CrLJ 1140, held that mere suggestion in cross-examination unsupported by defence evidence has no evidentiary value.


How to Subscribe ‘IndianLawLiveFree’? Click here – “How to Subscribe Free


Read in this Cluster  (Click on the topic):

Book No, 1 – Civil Procedure Code

Power of attorney

Title, ownership and Possession

Adverse Possession

Principles and Procedure

Admission, Relevancy and Proof

Land LawsTransfer of Property Act

Evidence Act – General

Sec. 65B

Law on Documents

Interpretation

Contract Act

Law on Damages

Easement

Stamp Act & Registration

Will

Arbitration

Divorce

Negotiable Instruments Act

Book No. 2: A Handbook on Constitutional Issues

Religious issues

Book No. 3: Common Law of CLUBS and SOCIETIES in India

Book No. 4: Common Law of TRUSTS in India

Appreciation of Evidence by Court – ‘Preponderance of Probabilities’ & ‘Probative Value of Evidence’

Jojy George Koduvath.

PART I

Introduction

What is ‘Proof’ in Evidence Act

A fact is said to be proved (Sec. 3 Evidence Act) when, after considering the matters before it, the court either believes it to exist, or consider its existence so probable that a prudent man ought, under the circumstances of the particular case, to act upon the supposition that it exists. This is the definition given for the word proved in the Evidence Act.

Proof of Fact Depends Upon the Degree of Probability

In M. Narsinga Rao v. State of Andhra Pradesh, AIR 2001 SC 318, it is observed that what is required is production of such materials on which the court can reasonably act to reach the supposition that a fact exists. The Apex Court then proceeds as under:

  • “Proof of the fact depends upon the degree of probability of its having existed. The standard required for reaching the supposition is that of a prudent man acting in any important matter concerning him.
  • Fletcher Moulton L.J. in Hawkins v. Powells Tillery Steam Coal Company, Ltd. [1911 (1) K.B. 988] observed like this: Proof does not mean proof to rigid mathematical demonstration, because that is impossible; it must mean such evidence as would induce a reasonable man to come to a particular conclusion”.
  • The said observation has stood the test of time and can now be followed as the standard of proof. In reaching the conclusion the court can use the process of inferences to be drawn from facts produced or proved.”

Inference as to Proof is Akin to Presumption – Law Gives Discretion to Court

As stated earlier ‘Proof’ is what the court either believes it to exist, or consider its existence so probable. In M. Narsinga Rao v. State of Andhra Pradesh, AIR 2001 SC 318, it is further observed as regards ‘process of inference of proof’ by a court, as under:

  • Such inferences (as to Proof) are akin to presumptions in law. Law gives absolute discretion to the court to presume the existence of any fact which it thinks likely to have happened. In that process the court may have regard to common course of natural events, human conduct, public or private business vis-à-vis the facts of the particular case. The discretion is clearly envisaged in Section 114 of the Evidence Act. Presumption is an inference of a certain fact drawn from other proved facts. While inferring the existence of a fact from another, the court is only applying a process of intelligent reasoning which the mind of a prudent man would do under similar circumstances. Presumption is not the final conclusion to be drawn from other facts. But it could as well be final if it remains undisturbed later. Presumption in Law of Evidence is a rule indicating the stage of shifting the burden of proof. From a certain fact or facts the court can draw an inference and that would remain until such inference is either disproved or dispelled. For the purpose of reaching one conclusion the court can rely on a factual presumption. Unless the presumption is disproved or dispelled or rebutted, the court can treat the presumption as tantamounting to proof. However, as a caution of prudence we have to observe that it may be unsafe to use that presumption to draw yet another discretionary presumption unless there is a statutory compulsion. This Court has indicated so in Suresh Budharmal Kalani vs. State of Maharashtra [1998 (7) SCC 337]. A presumption can be drawn only from facts – and not from other presumptions by a process of probable and logical reasoning.”

Probative Value of Evidence

Origin of ‘Probative’ is from ‘Probare’ (Latin), means to prove; and ‘Probatio’ (Latin), means experience, trial, proof, testing, probation etc. In law, the meaning of ‘probative value’ is –

  • Sufficiency of evidence which is useful to prove something in a trial.
  • Probability of proof or truth while appreciating a fact.
  • Value or weight of evidence, considered by the court, in proof of something.
  • Extent of evidentiary value that can be taken to prove a proffered proposition.

Whenever a document is admitted in court, the probative value thereof will be a matter for the court to determine. In State of Bihar v. Radha Krishna Singh, AIR 1983 SC 684, it is observed:

  • “Admissibility of a document is one thing and its probative value quite another—these two aspects cannot be combined. A document may be admissible and yet may not carry any conviction and weight or its probative value may be nil.”

E.g. – previous criminal conduct of an accused, photocopy of a deed certified copy of which is provided in law, ‘objectionable document’ marked without objection, un-cross-examined testimony of a witness etc.

If there is a dispute regarding age, the Supreme Court, in State of Punjab Vs. Mohinder Singh (AIR 2005 SC 1868), held that the date of birth available in the School Admission Register has more probative value than the horoscope. The probative value of FIR, Scene-Mahazar, Post-Mortem Report, photocopy of a Registered Deed etc., by itself, will be lesser. In such cases the court can refrain from acting upon such documents until substantive or regular evidence is offered, by examining the proper witness.

In Om Prakash Vs. State of Punjab, 1993(2) CLR 395, and Jora Singh Vs. State of Punjab, 1984(2) Crimes 837, it has been held that an entry in the school leaving certificate regarding date of birth of a student is not a conclusive proof or high ‘probity evidence’because it is a matter of common knowledge that the date of birth given at the time of the admission of a boy or girl in a school is seldom correct and more often than not the age given is less than the actual age of the child. (See also: C. Doddanarayana Reddy Vs. C. Jayarama Reddy: AIR 2020 SC 1912; Commissioner of Central Excise And Service Tax v. M/S. Sanjivani Non-Ferrous Trading: AIR 2019 SC 203.)

A ‘Certificate’ or ‘Expert Opinion’ is NOT Per Se Admissible

A certificate, in most cases, is an opinion, and prepared on the basis of other documents or evidences. In such cases, when it is an assumption or inference, it by itself, is not admissible, as it will only be, at the most, a secondary evidence. A Wound Certificate is not a substantive evidence. It has to be proved by a competent witness. Unless presumption can be invoked under Clause (e) of Sec. 114 Evidence Act (that judicial and official acts have been regularly performed), no certificate can be taken as proved unless its contents are proved in a formal manner.

This is why Order XXVI rule 10 CPC specifically says – Commission Report shall ‘form part of the record’.

Unless the expert is examined in the court, his opinion cannot be relied on. (State of Maharashtra vs. Damu, AIR 2000 SC 1691). Opinion or report of a finger print expert is not a substantive evidence. Such evidence can only be used to corroborate some items of substantive evidence which are otherwise on record (Musheer Khan Vs. State of M.P, 2019-7 SCC 781; AIR. 2010 SC 3762).

Our Apex Court held in Dharmarajan v. Valliammal, 2008 (2) SCC 741, that ‘a certificate issued by the Tahsildar cannot be relied on without examining the Tahsildar who issued the same’. It is referred to in Pankajakshan Nair v. Shylaja, ILR 2017-1 Ker 951.

Read Blog:

Appreciation of Evidence is Both an Art and a Science

R. Basant, J., in Basheer Vs. Mahasakthi Enterprises – 2005-3 Ker LT 163: 2005-1 Mad LJ 965, held as under:

  • “The appreciation of evidence is both an art and a science. All relevant inputs have to be taken into consideration for the Court to answer a disputed question of fact. Each circumstance including the opinion tendered by an expert must be taken into consideration. All the relevant inputs must be placed in the crucible. But the result of such appreciation must stem from prudence, reasonableness and intelligence of the Court. The knowledge of men and matters of the Court would be crucial. The knowledge of the court of common course of events and natural and probable behaviour of human beings will be vital. The yardsticks of a reasonably prudent mind have to be accepted. All relevant circumstances must go into the decision making. When the evidence is sifted, weighed, tested, analysed and evaluated, no one piece of evidence can be said to overrule the others unless such evidence be clinching, convincing and beyond doubt.”

Classification of Evidence

On a broad classification, according to Sec. 3 (definitions) and 45 of the Evidence Act, ‘evidence’ can be classified into following categories –

  • Oral evidence;
  • Documentary evidence including electronic records; and
  • Opinions of experts including views of persons specially skilled in foreign law, science or art, or in questions as to identify of handwriting or finger-impressions. It may also be termed as scientific evidence.

Difference in appreciation of evidence in Criminal and Civil matters.

Civil courts proceeds on the principle – “preponderance of probability”. Criminal courts proceeds on the principle – guilt of the accused must be ‘proved beyond all reasonable doubts’.

Preponderance of Probabilities

‘Preponderance’ is used for it carries or conveys the idea that the conscience of the judge is important in appreciation of evidence and law in civil matters. It is also used in contrast to ‘certainty beyond doubt’ (pertains to criminal law).  In the process of appreciation of evidence, the ‘slight’ evidence may ‘tilt the balance’ in Civil cases on applying the principle of ‘preponderance’. Therefore, it is said that the evidence is to be weighed. That is, ‘count’ is not the material thing, for a ‘genuine’ judge.  It is laid down in Section 134 of the Evidence Act which reads as under:

  • “No particular number of witnesses shall in any case be required for the proof of any fact.”

In Narayan Ganesh Dastane v. Sucheta Narayan Dastane, AIR 1975 SC 1534, our Apex Court observed as under:

  • “The normal rule which governs civil proceedings is that a fact can be said to be estabilshed if it is proved by a preponderance of probabilities. This is for the reason that under the Evidence Act, Sec. 3, a fact is said to be proved when the court either believes it to exist or considers its existence so probable that a prudent man ought, under the circumstances of the particular case, to act upon the supposition that it exists. The belief regarding the existence of a fact may thus be founded on a balance of probabilities. A prudent man faced with conflicting probabilities concerning a fact-situation will act on the supposition that the fact exists, if on weighing the various probabilities he finds that the preponderance is in favour of the existence of the particular fact. As a prudent man, so the court applies this test for finding whether a fact in issue can be said to be proved. The first step in this process is to fix the probabilities, the second to weigh them, though the two may often intermingle. The impossible is weeded out at the first stage, the improbable at the second. Within the wide range of probabilities the court has often a difficult choice to make but it is this choice which ultimately determines where the preponderance of probabilities lies.”

Our Apex Court referred the following two English decisions-  

(1) Per Dixon,J.in Wright v.Wright (1948)77 C.L.R.191. It observed as under:

  • “The nature and gravity of an issue necessarily determines the manner of attaining reasonable satisfaction of the truth of the issue”;

(2) Blyth v. Blyth, [1966] 1 A.E.R. 524 (Lord Denning). It is observed as under:

  • “The degree of probability depends on the subject-matter. In proportion as the offence is grave, so ought the proof to be clear”

Standard of proof required under Sect. 139 NI Act is ‘preponderance of probabilities’

In Rangappa v. Sri Mohan, (2010) 11 SCC 441, our Apex Court held that Sec. 139, Negotiable Instruments Act, 1881 (liability of accused is presumed “unless the contrary is proved”) contains ‘reverse onus clause‘; and that under Sect. 139, the standard of proof required for rebutting that presumption is ‘preponderance of probabilities’.  (Followed in Anss Rajashekar v. Augustus Jeba Ananth, AIR 2019 SC 942).

In Basalingappa v. Mudibasappa, 2019-5 SCC 418, while considering the presumption in 138 NI Act, it is held that when financial capacity is questioned, it was incumbent on the complainant to have explained his financial capacity and that the Court cannot insist on a person to lead negative evidence.

In Basalingappa v. Mudibasappa, 2019-5 SCC 418, while considering the presumption in 138 NI Act, it is held that when financial capacity is questioned, it was incumbent on the complainant to have explained his financial capacity and that the Court cannot insist on a person to lead negative evidence.

In Oriental Bank of Commerce v. Prabodh Kumar Tewari (AS Bopanna, Dhananjaya Y Chandrachud), 2022-7 SCR 72, it is held as under:

  • “12. Section 139 of the Act mandates that it shall be presumed, unless the contrary is proved, that the holder of a cheque received it, in discharge, in whole or in part, of a debt, or liability.
  • The expression “unless the contrary is proved” indicates that the presumption under Section 139 of the Act is rebuttable. Terming this as an example of a “reverse onus clause” the three-Judge Bench of this Court in Rangappa held that in determining whether the presumption has been rebutted, the test of proportionality must guide the determination. The standard of proof for rebuttal of the presumption under Section 139 of the Act is guided by a preponderance of probabilities.”

Reasonable Possibility alone is needed to Rebut Presumption

In Kali Ram Vs. State of Himachal Pradesh, (1973) 2 SCC 808, it was laid down by our Apex Court as under:

  • “23. ……One of the cardinal principles which has always to be kept in view in our system of administration of justice for criminal cases is that a person arraigned as an accused is presumed to be innocent unless that presumption is rebutted by the prosecution by production of evidence as may show him to be guilty of the offence with which he is charged. The burden of proving the guilt of the accused is upon the prosecution and unless it relieves itself of that burden, the courts cannot record a finding of the guilt of the accused. There are certain cases in which statutory presumptions arise regarding the guilt of the accused, but the burden even in those cases is upon the prosecution to prove the existence of facts which have to be present before the presumption can be drawn. Once those facts are shown by the prosecution to exist, the Court can raise the statutory presumption and it would, in such an event, be for the accused to rebut the presumption. The onus even in such cases upon the accused is not as heavy as is normally upon the prosecution to prove the guilt of the accused. If some material is brought on the record consistent with the innocence of the accused which may reasonably be true, even though it is not positively proved to be true, the accused would be entitled to acquittal.” (Quoted in: Basalingappa v. Mudibasappa: 2019-5 SCC 418.)

In M.S. Narayana Menon v. State of Kerala, (2006) 6 SCC 39 (SB Sinha), it was held that a probable defence or reasonable possibility alone is needed to rebut the presumption, which must meet the standard of “preponderance of probability”.  In M.S. Narayana Menon v. State of Kerala, (2006) 6 SCC 39 (SB Sinha) observed as under:

  • “In Hiten P. Dalal v. Bratindranath Banerjee [(2001) 6 SCC 16], a 3- Judge Bench of this Court held that although by reason of Sections 138 and 139 of the Act (NI Act), the presumption of law as distinguished from presumption of fact is drawn, the court has no other option but to draw the same in every case where the factual basis of raising the presumption is established. Pal, J. speaking for a 3-Judge Bench, however, opined:
    • “Presumptions are rules of evidence and do not conflict with the presumption of innocence, because by the latter, all that is meant is that the prosecution is obliged to prove the case against the accused beyond reasonable doubt. The obligation on the prosecution may be discharged with the help of presumptions of law or fact unless the accused adduces evidence showing the reasonable possibility of the non-existence of the presumed fact.
    • In other words, provided the facts required to form the basis of a presumption of law exist, no discretion is left with the court but to draw the statutory conclusion, but this does not preclude the person against whom the presumption is drawn from rebutting it and proving the contrary. A fact is said to be proved when, ‘after considering the matters before it, the court either believes it to exist, or considers its existence so probable that a prudent man ought, under the circumstances of the particular case, to act upon the supposition that it exists’. Therefore, the rebuttal does not have to be conclusively established but such evidence must be adduced before the court in support of the defence that the court must either believe the defence to exist or consider its existence to be reasonably probable, the standard of reasonability being that of the ‘prudent man’.”

Lack of Source of Income of Complainant Negatives Presumption

Under Sec. 139 of NI Act, the burden is on the accused to rebut the presumptions available. If the court comes to the conclusion that the complainant had no source of income to lend a large sum to the accused, court can came to the conclusion that the complainant had failed to prove that there is no legally recoverable debt payable by the accused to him. (K Subramani v. K Damodar Naidu, (2015) 1 SCC 99.)

Admissibility & Relevancy in Evidence Act

  • Admissions (Evid. Act: Sec 24-30)
  • Confessions (Sec 24-30)
    • Extra Judicial
    • Judicial
  • Burden of Proof (Sec 101, 103, 108, 110, 113)
  • Presumption (Sec 4)
    • May presume
    • Shall presume.
  • Relevancy of Facts (Sec. 5 to 14)
    • Evidence may be given in any suit or proceedings of every fact in issue. S. 5 onwards.
    • Facts though not in issue but connected with a fact in issue which form part of same transaction. S. 6
    • Facts which are cause or effect of facts in issue. S. 7
    • Facts is that shows motive, preparation and previous or subsequent conduct. S. 8
    • Facts that establish identity of a thing or person or fix the time or place of a relevant fact or transaction. S. 9
    • Things said or done by conspirator in reference to common design. S. 10
    • Facts showing existence of state of mind, or of body. S. 14
  • Relevancy of Admissions (S. 17)
    • Statements made by party or his agent. S. 18 .
    • Admissions can be proved against the person who makes them. S. 21 .
    • Oral admissions as to contents of documents or electronic records are not relevant. Ss. 22 & 22A.
    • No confession made under inducement and that to a police officer to be proved against accused. S. 24, S.25 & S.26 except under S. 27, S.28 & S.29.
    • Confession affecting person making it and others jointly under trial. S. 30.
  • Relevancy of Facts (Sec. 32 to 44)
    • Statement of relevant fact by dead or missing person. S. 32.
    • Evidence by dead or missing person in a judicial proceeding. S. 33.
    • Entries in books and official records. S. 34 & S.35.
    • Facts in maps or charts, notifications and law books under the authority of the Government. S. 36, S.37 & S.38.
    • When to be proved. S. 39.
    • Previous judgments bar a second suit or trial. S.40.
    • Any final judgment in probate or insolvency jurisdiction. S.41.
  • Relevancy of Opinion (Sec. 45 to 51)
    • Opinion of an expert. S.45.
    • Opinion of any person acquainted with the handwriting of the person. S.47
    • The ground on which the opinion is based. S.51

Read Blog: Relevancy, Admissibility and Proof of Documents

Standard of Proof in Civil and Criminal Cases

Our Apex Court continued in Narayan Ganesh Dastane v. Sucheta Narayan Dastane, AIR 1975 SC 1534, as under:

  • “In civil cases this, normally, is the standard of proof to apply for finding whether the burden of proof is discharged. Proof beyond reasonable doubt is proof by a higher standard which generally governs criminal trials or trials involving inquiry into issues of a quasi-criminal nature. A criminal trial involves the liberty of the subject which may not be taken away on a mere preponderance of probabilities. If the probabilities are so’ nicely balanced that a reasonable, not a vascillating, mind cannot find where the preponderance lies, a doubt arises regarding the existence of the fact to be proved and the benefit of such reasonable doubt goes to the accused. It is wrong to import such considerations in trials of a purely civil nature.”

Evidence in Old Transaction – Vigor in RECENT TRANSACTIONS could Not be EXPECTED

In Muthialpet Benefit Fund Ltd.  v. V.  Devarajulu Chetty, AIR 1955 Mad 455, it is held as under:

  • “7. To my mind, neither of the first two points is convincing because the first is based on the rather over-optimistic and facile profession of faith made in every minors suit that he the minor is going to win and to which the statistics of our Courts do not unfortunately lend any support and especially so in this case and in the circumstances set out above, which make out prima facie that the mortgagee public institution made proper and bona fide enquiry as to the existence of necessity and did all that was reasonable to satisfy itself as to the existence of such necessity. In such a case even if there was no necessity in fact or even if the money borrowed was not applied to meet the necessity, the alienation will be upheld. The recitals of necessity in the deed are admissible in evidence as admissions of the Manager or father and also amount to representation of necessity though in the case of RECENT TRANSACTIONS evidence aliunde** would be NORMALLY EXPECTED. These elementary propositions require no buttressing by citations (See Mulla, Hindu Law, Edn.10, p.285; Raghavachari: Hindu Law, Edn.3, p.335 and following; Mayne: Hindu Law, Edn.11, Re-print pp.474-475). Secondly, it is in the best interest of the mortgagors themselves to prevent the deterioration of the value of the corpus and market it into cash and keep the sale proceeds in Court pending and abiding the result of the suit.”
  • (**from other sources)

In Jagna Sanyasiah v.  Mycherla Peda Atchanna Naidu, AIR 1921 Mad 624, it is held as under:

  • “5. The respondents’ contention in their memorandum of objections would, in my opinion, have to be allowed as the passing of consideration for a document which is more than 30 years old and which was ever questioned till this suits was brought should be taken as proved even if the direct evidence is not as strong as might be naturally expected in respect of recent transactions.”

Conflict Between Oral Evidence and Scientific Evidence, Which Will Prevail

It depends upon the nature of the subject matter.

In case of a conflict between oral evidence and scientific evidence, which will prevail? The answer is that it depends upon the nature of the subject matter. In everyday practice we see that trustworthy and credible oral evidence get primacy status over the scientific evidence. It is on the principle that the scientific evidence is always an ‘opinion’ or ‘possibility’ only. By the advent of scientific techniques in the field of judicial investigation and enquiry, our judicial process began to assign due importance to scientific evidence. Still, the oral evidence has primacy over the scientific evidence.  

Expert Evidence is only Corroborative

It is important that Section 45 of the Evidence Act does not say anything as to the weight to be attached to the expert evidence. This Section only says that expert’s evidence is admissible. The expert-evidence is not substantive evidence; and it is generally used as a piece of evidence for corroboration or conflict with oral evidence. The evidence of an expert only aids and helps the Court as advisory material. The expert being not a witness of fact, his opinion is to be analysed objectively by the court. The decision making process is never delegated to the expert; the expert only helps and assists the Court to decide. Courts always give due importance to the opinion of the experts. But, it will not substitute proof. Court is said to be the expert of experts.

In Solanki Chimanbhai Ukabhai v. State of Gujarat, (1983) 2 SCC 174, it was held that the evidence of eyewitnesses should be preferred unless the medical evidence completely rules it out. It was held as under:

  • “13. Ordinarily, the value of medical evidence is only corroborative. It proves that the injuries could have been caused in the manner alleged and nothing more. The use which the defence can make of the medical evidence is to prove that the injuries could not possibly have been caused in the manner alleged and thereby discredit the eyewitnesses. Unless, however the medical evidence in its turn goes so far that it completely rules out all possibilities whatsoever of injuries taking place in the manner alleged by eyewitnesses, the testimony of the eyewitnesses cannot be thrown out on the ground of alleged inconsistency between it and the medical evidence.”

In State of Haryana v. Bhagirath, (1999) 5 SCC 96, the Supreme Court held as under:

  • “15. The opinion given by a medical witness need not be the last word on the subject. Such opinion shall be tested by the court. If the opinion is bereft of logic or objectivity, the court is not obliged to go by that opinion. After all opinion is what is formed in the mind of a person regarding a fact situation. If one doctor forms one opinion and another doctor forms a different opinion on the same facts it is open to the Judge to adopt the view which is more objective or probable. Similarly if the opinion given by one doctor is not consistent with probability the court has no liability to go by that opinion merely because it is said by the doctor. Of course, due weight must be given to opinions given by persons who are experts in the particular subject.”

The blood group on the dress of the accused and the dress of the deceased matched. It corroborates the prosecution story. However that by itself is not conclusive proof of the culpability of the accused (Binder Munda v. State, 1992 CrLJ 3508 (Ori) DB).

In Surinder Singh v. State of Punjab, 1989 SCC (Cri) 649, it is observed that it would not be helpful to the prosecution if it was not shown that the blood-stains on the weapon recovered from the possession of the accused were of the same group as the blood of the deceased. (See also: Kansa Behera. v. State of Orissa. AIR 1987 SC 1507).

In State of U.P. v. Krishna Gopal, AIR 1988 SC 2154, the eye-witnesses were found credible and trustworthy. Therefore, the medical opinion pointing to alternative possibilities was not accepted as conclusive. The Apex Court pointed out that witnesses, as Bantham said, were the eyes and ears of justice. Hence the importance and primacy of the orality of the trial process. Eyewitnesses’ account would require a careful independent assessment and evaluation for their credibility, which should not be adversely prejudged making any other evidence, including medical evidence as the sole touchstone for the test of such credibility. The evidence must be tested for its inherent consistency and the inherent improbabilities.

Decision which Changed the Concept of Law on ‘Conclusive Presumption’

Nandlal Wasudeo Badwaik v. Lata Nandlal Badwaik, AIR 2014 SC 932, is a very important decision which changed the concept of law on ‘conclusive presumption’ on Sec. 112 which reads as under:

  • “112. Birth during marriage, conclusive proof of legitimacy. The fact that any person was born during the continuance of a valid marriage between his mother and any man, or within two hundred and eighty days after its dissolution, the mother remaining unmarried, shall be conclusive proof that he is the legitimate son of that man, unless it can be shown that the parties to the marriage had no access to each other at any time when he could have been begotten.”

It is held in Nandlal Wasudeo Badwaik case as under:

  • “17. We may remember that Section 112 of the Evidence Act was enacted at a time when the modern scientific advancement and DNA test were not even in contemplation of the Legislature. The result of DNA test is said to be scientifically accurate. Although Section 112 raises a presumption of conclusive proof on satisfaction of the conditions enumerated therein but the same is rebuttable. The presumption may afford legitimate means of arriving at an affirmative legal conclusion. While the truth or fact is known, in our opinion, there is no need or room for any presumption. Where there is evidence to the contrary, the presumption is rebuttable and must yield to proof. Interest of justice is best served by ascertaining the truth and the court should be furnished with the best available science and may not be left to bank upon presumptions, unless science has no answer to the facts in issue. In our opinion, when there is a conflict between a conclusive proof envisaged under law and a proof based on scientific advancement accepted by the world community to be correct, the latter must prevail over the former.”

Appreciation of Evidence of Experts
In practice, the investigating agencies and courts give very high importance to wound-certificates and post-mortem certificates. They are considered as an indispensable part in most criminal cases. Same is the case of evidence of Ballistic expert. Here also primacy is given to ocular evidence if it is found credible by the court, especially when the ocular evidence is supported by the wound certificate or post-motem report.

Post-Mortem Report is not a Substantive Evidence

Post-mortem Report or Wound Certificate is not a substantive evidence [Mohan Singh v. Emperor, AIR 1925 All. 413 (DB); State v. Rakshpal Singh, AIR 1953 All. 520; Ram Pratap v. State, 1967 All.W.R. (H.C.) 395; Ram Balak Singh v. State, AIR 1964 Pat. 62(DB); Mellor v. Walnesley, 1905, 2Ch. 164 (CA);Hadi Kisani v. State, AIR 1966 Orissa 21; Gofur Sheikh v. State, 1984 Cr.L.J. 559 (Cal); Bhanda Gorh v. State of Assam, 1984 Cr.L.J.217 (Gau); Jagdeo Singh v. State, 1979 Cr.L.J.236 (All);  K. Pratap Reddy v. State of A.P., 1985 Cr.L.J.1446].

Read Blogs:

Burden of Proof Not Relevant when “Both Sides had Adduced Evidence”

In Moran Mar Basselios Catholicos v. Thukalan Paulo Avira, AIR 1959 SC 31, the Constitution bench of the Supreme Court held as under:

  • The question of burden of proof at the end of the case when both the parties have adduced their evidence is not of very great importance and the Court has to come to a decision on a consideration of all the materials.

In Kalwa Devadattam v. Union of India,  (1964) 3 SCR 191, the Supreme Court held as under:

  • “The question of onus probandi is certainly important in the early stages of a case. It may also assume importance where no evidence at all is led on the question in dispute by either side; in such a contingency the party on whom the onus lies to prove a certain fact must fail. Where however evidence has been led by the contesting parties on the question in issue; abstract considerations of onus are out of place; truth or otherwise of the case must always be adjudged on the evidence led by the parties. ” 

In Arumugham v. Sundarambal, AIR 1999 SC 2216, it has been held as under:

  • “On the question of burden of proof we are of the view that even assuming burden of proof is relevant in the context of the amended provision of Sec. 100 C.P.C., the same would not be relevant when both sides had adduced evidence. It would be relevant only if a person on whom the burden of proof lay, failed to adduce any evidence altogether.”

The Supreme Court, in Anil Rishi v. Gurbaksh Singh, AIR 2006 SC 1971, referring Sec. 102 of the Evidence Act (The burden of proof in a suit or proceeding lies on that person who would fail if no evidence at all were given on either side), explained ‘burden of proof’ as under:

  • “Pleading is not evidence, far less proof. Issues are raised on the basis of the pleadings. The defendant-appellant having not admitted or acknowledged the fiduciary relationship between the parties, indisputably, the relationship between the parties itself would be an issue. The suit will fail if both the parties do not adduce any evidence, in view of Section 102 of the Evidence Act. Thus, ordinarily, the burden of proof would be on the party who asserts the affirmative of the issue and it rests, after evidence is gone into, upon the party against whom, at the time the question arises, judgment would be given, if no further evidence were to be adduced by either side.”

Burden of proof remains only Academic

In Raghunathi v. Raju Ramappa Shetty, AIR 1991 SC 1040, it is observed that it is a settled law that once the parties have been permitted to produce evidence in support of their respective cases and it is not their grievance that any evidence was shut out the question of burden of proof loses significance and remains only academic.

It is held by the Supreme Court in Thiruvengada Pillai v. Navaneethammal, AIR 2008 SC 1541, that when the execution of an unregistered document put forth by the plaintiff was denied by the defendants, it was for the plaintiffs to establish that the document was forged or concocted. It is observed that the party who asserts something has to prove that thing. It is pointed out that when the plaintiff had come to Court alleging that the first defendant had executed an agreement of sale in his favour and when the defendant denied it, the burden was on the plaintiff to prove that the defendant had executed the agreement, and not on the defendant to prove the negative.

Our Apex Court in National Insurance Company Limited v. Rattani, 2009-2 SCC 75: AIR 2009 SC 1499, it is observed as under:

  • “14. The question as to whether burden of proof has been discharged by a party to the lis or not would depend upon the facts and circumstances of the case. If the facts are admitted or, if otherwise, sufficient materials have been brought on record so as to enable a court to arrive at a definite conclusion, it is idle to contend that the party on whom the burden of proof lay would still be liable to produce direct evidence to establish that the deceased and the injured passengers were gratuitous passengers.” (See also: Mohd. Abdullah Azam Khan Vs. Nawab Kazim Ali Khan, 2022 (11 ) JT 214: 2022 (16 ) SCALE 689: 2023 KLT OnLine 1084 (SC), National Insurance Company Ltd.  v. Savitri Devi, 2013-11 SCC 554.)

Even if No Plea, Propounder has to clear Suspicion

In K. Laxmanan v. Thekkayil Padmini, AIR 2009 SC 951, the Apex Court held that when there were suspicious circumstances regarding the execution of a Will, the onus was on the propounder to explain them to the satisfaction of the Court; and only when such responsibility was discharged, the Court would accept the Will as genuine. It was further observed that even where there were no such pleas, but circumstances gave rise to doubt, it was on the propounder to satisfy the conscience of the Court. These decisions are followed in Joseph John Peter Sandy v. Veronica Thomas Rajkumar, AIR 2013 SC 2028. 

The Privy Council in Seturatnam v. Venkatachella, AIR 1920 PC 67, observed that where the parties have led all the evidence and relevant facts were before the court and all that remained for decision was what interference was to be drawn from them, the question of burden of proof was not important. In Chidambara v. Veerama, AIR 1922 PC 292, the Privy Council held that when entire evidence was once before the court, the debate as to onus of proof was purely academic. (See: Legal Heirs of Renushree Lahkar v. Pradip Kumar Lahkar, 2018-4 Gau LT 733).

See also:

  • Standard Chartered Bank v. Andhra Bank Financial Services Ltd., (2006) 6 SCC 94,
  • Union of India v. Sugauli Sugar Works (P) Ltd., (1976) 3 SCC 32,

Presumption on a Registered Document – “It is VALIDLY EXECUTED

  • Section 35 in the Registration Act, 1908 says that the Registrar allows registration of a document (i) if only he is satisfied as to the identity of the person who executes the document, and (ii) if the executant admits the execution of the document.
  • Presumptions can be invoked in view of the Sec. 58 and 59 Sec. 60 (certificate) of the Registration Act. The presumption of regularity of official acts in Illustration (e) of Section 114 of the Evidence is also attached to a registered deed.
  • In short, the certificate endorsed on a registered deed by the registering officer is a relevant piece of evidence for proving its execution – Piara v. Fatnu, AIR 1929 Lah 711.
  • Therefore, there is a presumption – registered document is validly executed –
    • Prem Singh v. Birbal, AIR 2006 SC 3608;
    • Abdul Rahim v. Abdul Zabar, AIR 2010 SC 211
    • Jamila Begum v. Shami Mohd., AIR 2019 SC 72;
    • Manik Majumder v. Dipak Kumar Saha, AIR  2023 SC 506.
  • A registered document carries with it a presumption that it was executed in accordance with law – Bellachi v. Pakeeran, AIR 2009 SC 3293.
  • The facts spelled out by the endorsements made under Sections 58 and 59 of the Registration Act may be presumed to be correct without formal proof thereof – Bhagat Ram v. Suresh, AIR 2004 SC 43.

Registered Deeds: Proof of CORRECTNESS drawn, Invoking Presumption

  • Besides the presumption on a registered document that it is validly executed, there is also a presumption that the “transaction is a genuine one” (Vimal Chand Ghevarchand Jain v. Ramakant Eknath Jajoo, 2009- 5 SCC 713; Jamila Begum v. Shami Mohd., AIR 2019 SC 72) .
  • And, there is a presumption of Correctness also (Majumder v. Dipak Kumar Saha, AIR 2023 SC 506, BV Nagaratna, J.). The onus of proof, therefore, would be on the person who questions the same.

Do Presumptions as to VALID EXECUTION CORRECTNESS Import TRUTH?

Two views emerge on registered documents-

  • First, Presumption as to VALID EXECUTION  & CORRECTNESS lead to further (invariable) presumption as to ‘truth’ of contents.
  • Second (and more cogent), under Sec. 114 of the Evidence Act, court may presume the existence of any fact. In most cases, the court will infer ‘truth’ if there is presumption as to VALID EXECUTION  & CORRECTNESS. But, in proper cases, the court can desist to deduce ‘truth’ despite presumption as to VALID EXECUTION  & CORRECTNESS.

In short, Presumptions as to VALID EXECUTION & CORRECTNESS may Import TRUTH. It may result:

  • 1. Shift Burden in Most cases. The party in whom the ‘burden of proof’ rests can rely on ‘registration certificate’ as proof and truth of the contents of the deed.
    • The certificate endorsed on a registered deed by the registering officer is a relevant piece of evidence for proving its execution – Piara v. Fatnu, AIR 1929 Lah 711.
  • It being presumed to be VALID & CORRECT, it further gives a presumption as to truth of the contents also, under Sec. 114 Evidence Act (regard being had to the common course of natural events, human conduct etc.) .
  • There being presumption as to ‘VALID EXECUTION  & CORRECTNESS’ and thereby presumption as to truth of the contents also, the onus of proof is shifted upon the party who challenges the presumption as to truth of the contents.
  • 2. No Question of Shifting Burden in certain cases. But, the above proposition is not an invariable rule. If it comes out from the pleadings, documents or issues that the burden is upon the person who produced the registered document to prove its truth, the presumed presumption will not help him.
    • For example – The executant of the registered deed would not have executed such a deed, in all probabilities (regard being had to the common course of natural events, human conduct etc.) as revealed from the pleadings or documents produced; or, its untrue nature can be (prima facie) ‘judicially noticed’.

PART II

Admissions in Civil Cases

Order 8 Rule 5 CPC governs this matter. It reads as under:

Rule 5. Specific denial.

  • (1) Every allegation of fact in the plaint, if not denied specifically or by necessary implication, or stated to be not admitted in the pleading of the defendant, shall be taken to be admitted except as against a person under disability:
  • Provided that the Court may in it discretion require any fact so admitted to be proved otherwise than by such admission.
  • FOR COMMERCIAL COURTS-
  • “Provided further that every allegation of fact in the plaint, if not denied in the manner provided under Rule 3A of this Order, shall be taken to be admitted except as against a person under disability.”
  • (2) Where the defendant has not filed a pleading, it shall be lawful for the Court to pronounce judgment on the basis of the facts contained in the plaint, except as against a person under a disability, but the Court may, in its discretion, require any such fact to be proved.
  • (3) In exercising its discretion under the proviso to sub-rule (1) or under sub-rule (2), the Court shall have due regard to the fact whether the defendant could have, or has, engaged a pleader. (4) Whenever a judgment is pronounced under this rule, a decree shall be drawn up in accordance with such judgment and such decree shall bear the date on which the judgment was pronounced.

Order 12 Rule 6 CPC governs this matter. It reads as under:

Rule 6. Judgment on admissions

  • (1) Where admissions of fact have been made either in the pleading or otherwise, whether orally or in writing, the Court may at any stage of the suit, either on the application of any party or of its own motion and without waiting for the determination of any other question between the parties, make such order or give such judgment as it may think fit, having regard to such admissions.
  • (2) Whenever a judgment is pronounced under sub-rule (1) a decree shall be drawn upon in accordance with the judgment and the decree shall bear the date on which the judgment was pronounced.

In R.K. Markan v. Rajiv Kumar Markan, 2003 AIHC 632 (Delhi), it was observed that the admissions for passing a decree on the basis of admission of the defendants in the pleadings should be –

  • equivocal and unqualified and
  • the admission in the written statement should also be taken as a whole and not in part.

Court Must Read Whole Evidence and not One Stray Admission

In Vadugu Chanti Babu v. State of A.P. (2002) 6 SCC 547 it is observed that a stray statement of the doctor in cross-examination will not be a conclusive opinion; but it is only a possibility. In a maintenance dispute under Sec. 125 Cr PC our Apex Court, in Saygo Bai Vs. Chueeru Bajrangi, AIR 2011 SC 1557, observed that the Court must read whole evidence and that one stray admission cannot be read in isolation with the other evidence. 

Court is not bound to grant Declaration on Admission if reason to Insist Proof

In Razia Begum v. Sahebzadi Anwar Begum, AIR 1958 SC 886, it was observed that the court is not bound to grant declaration prayed for on the mere admission of the claim by the defendant, if the court has reason to insist upon a clear proof apart from admissions.

  • See also : Uttam Singh Dugal and Co. Ltd. v. United Bank of India 2000 (4) RCR (Civil) 89;
  • M/s Puran Chand Packaging Industrial Pvt. Ltd. v. Smt. Sona Devi and another, 2009 (2) CCC 39.

Read Blog: Declaration and Injunction

Admission of Contents of Document in Pleadings

In Perumal Chettiar v. Kamakshi Ammal, AIR 1938 Mad 785, (1938) 2 MLJ 189, it is observed, as to pleadings, as under:

  • “The result, in India, is that if by reason of the document being unstamped, no evidence of its contents whether primary or secondary is admissible, evidence of admissions by the defendant is equally inadmissible. The position may be different where admissions are made in the pleadings themselves (cf. Huddleston v, Briscoe (1805) 11 Ves. 583 (596) : 32 E.R. 1215 (1220) and Thynne v. Protheroe (1814) 2 M. & S. 553 : 105 E.R. 488), because by reason of Section 58 of the Evidence Act, it may not be necessary to prove admitted facts and the objection under Section 91 will not arise unless the plaintiff is called upon to go into evidence. (Mallappa v. Mat an Naga Chetty (1918) 35 M.L.J. 555 : I.L.R. 42 Mad. 41 (F.B.))
  • This was the position in Pramatha Nath Sandal v. Dwarka Nath Dey (1896) I.L.R. 23 Cal. 851; cf. however Chenbasappa v. Lakshman Ramchandra (1893) I.L.R. 18 Bom. 369, where it was suggested that in a suit on an unstamped promissory note, even an admission in the written statement may not avail the plaintiff, as the Court when giving a decree on such admission may be “acting on” the document within the meaning of Section 35 of the Stamp Act; see also Ankur Chunder Roy Chowdhry v. Madhub Chunder Gkose (1873) 21 W.R. 1.”

Read Blogs:

Plaintiff has to Win Suit for Recovery on Title, on the Strength of his Title

In Vijay Pullarwar v. Shri Hanuman Deostan, (2019) 11 SCC 718, the suit for possession instituted by the plaintiffs trust on the basis of title, was found to be devoid of merits; for, there was no reference in the registration application of the public trust under the BPT Act, 1950 or in schedule I, where to record the properties of the public trust, that the suit property belonged to the trust. Our Apex Court held as under:

  • “Needless to observe that the plaintiffs/respondents were primarily obliged to establish their title in the suit house bearing No.878 in Circle No.3 where the Padukas of Saint Haridas Baba have been installed, as being the property of the plaintiff trust. The plaintiffs must succeed or fail on the title they establish; and if they fail to do so, they must fail to get the relief of possession irrespective of title of the defendant in the suit property (See: Brahma Nand Puri v. Naki Puri, (1965) 2 SCR 233 and Bajaranglal Shivchandrai Ruia v. Shashikant N. Ruia, (2004) 5 SCC 272).”

In Brahma Nand Puri v. Neki Puri, AIR 1965 SC 1506, the Apex Court held as under:

  • “The plaintiff’s suit being one for ejectment he has to succeed or fail on the file that he establishes and if he cannot succeed on the strength of his title his suit must fail notwithstanding that the defendant in possession has no title to the property… …”

Read blog: Recovery of Possession Based on Title and on Earlier Possession

Prosecution Must Stand on Its Own Legs; Not on Weakness of Defence

Prosecution must stand or fall on its own legs and it cannot derive any strength from the weakness of the defence (Sharad B. Sarda v. State of Maharashtra, (1984) 4 SCC 116; AIR 1984 SC 1622). The Apex Court also observed that though the suggestion made in the cross-examination was not evidence it certainly be called into aid to lend assurance to the prosecution case, particularly when other evidence establishes the guilt of the accused.

EFFECT OF MARKING DOCUMENTS WITHOUT OBJECTION

Effect of marking a document without formal proof on admission (or without objection) is a subject of controversy.

First viewAdmission of contents & it dispenses with proof.  See: RVE Venkatachala Gounder v. Arulmigu Viswesaraswami: AIR 2003  SC  4548; Narbada Devi  v. Birendra Kumar: (2003) 8 SCC 745; Dayamati Bai v. K.M. Shaffi : AIR 2004 SC 4082; Oriental Insurance Co v. Premlata:  (2007) 8 SCC 575; Thimmappa Rai v. Ramanna Rai,(2007) 14 SCC 63; Kalita Iqbal Basith v. N Subbalakshmi, (2021) 2 SCC 718.
Second ViewAdmission of contents – but, does not dispense with proof. See: Sait Tarajee Khimchand v. Yelamarti Satyam, AIR 1971 SC 1865; Nandkishore Lalbhai Mehta v. New Era Fabrics, AIR 2015 SC 3796.
Third viewIf truth is in issue, mere proof of contents, or marking without objection, is not proof of truth. See: Narbada Devi Gupta v. Birendra Kumar Jaiswal, 2003-8 SCC 745; Ramji Dayawala Vs. Invest Import: AIR 1981 SC 2085
Fourth viewAdmission of contents, dispenses with proof and truth; but its probative value will be a matter for appreciation by court. See: State of Bihar v. Radha Krishna Singh, AIR 1983 SC 684 (Admission and probative value – different); Rakesh Mohindra v. Anita Beri: 2015  AIR(SCW) 6271; Kaliya v. State of MP: 2013-10 SCC 758;  H. Siddiqui v. A. Ramalingam: AIR 2011 SC 1492;  Rasiklal Manikchand  v. MSS Food Products: 2012-2 SCC 196.
Fifth viewCourt should require (in proper cases) the party producing the document to adduce proper evidence as to execution, and to cure formal defects. See: Harkirat Singh v. Amrinder Singh, (2005) 13 SCC 511; Umesh Challiyil v. K.P. Rajendra, (2008) 11 SCC 740; KK Ramachandran Master v. MV Sreyamakumar, (2010) 7 SCC 428; AIR 2015 SC 3796.

Read Blog: Admission of Documents in Evidence on ‘Admission’

Suggestion or Admission in Cross-Examination –  Evidentiary Value

In Tarun Bora alias Alok Hazarika v. State of Assam, 2002-7 SCC 39; 2002 Cri. LJ 4076 (SC), the presence of the accused was admitted in a suggestion put to one of the witnesses. Considering the reply of the witness the court arrived at the conclusion that the presence of the accused was admitted. (Referred to in: Balu Sudam Khalde v. The State of Maharashtra, AIR 2023 SC 1736.)

In Rakesh Kumar alias Babli v. State of Haryana, 1987-2 SCC 34, a suggestion was put by the defence to the witness with regard to the colour of the shirt worn by one of the accused persons at the time of the incident. The Apex Court considering the suggestion and the reply arrived at the conclusion that the presence of the accused was established on the spot at the time of occurrence. (Referred to in: Balu Sudam Khalde v. The State of Maharashtra, AIR 2023 SC 1736.)

In Balu Sudam Khalde v. The State of Maharashtra (Sudhanshu Dhulia, J.B. Pardiwala), AIR 2023 SC 1736, it is held as under:

  • 38. Thus, from the above it is evident that the suggestion made by the defence counsel to a witness in the cross-examination if found to be incriminating in nature in any manner would definitely bind the accused and the accused cannot get away on the plea that his counsel had no implied authority to make suggestions in the nature of admissions against his client.
  • 39. Any concession or admission of a fact by a defence counsel would definitely be binding on his client, except the concession on the point of law. As a legal proposition we cannot agree with the submission canvassed on behalf of the appellants that an answer by a witness to a suggestion made by the defence counsel in the cross- examination does not deserve any value or utility if it incriminates the accused in any manner.
  • 40. It is a cardinal principle of criminal jurisprudence that the initial burden to establish the case against the accused beyond reasonable doubt rests on the prosecution. It is also an elementary principle of law that the prosecution has to prove its case on its own legs and cannot derive advantage or benefit from the weakness of the defence. We are not suggesting for a moment that if prosecution is unable to prove its case on its own legs then the Court can still convict an accused on the strength of the evidence in the form of reply to the suggestions made by the defence counsel to a witness. Take for instance, in the present case we have reached to the conclusion that the evidence of the three eyewitnesses inspires confidence and there is nothing in their evidence on the basis of which it could be said that they are unreliable witnesses. Having reached to such a conclusion, in our opinion, to fortify our view we can definitely look into the suggestions made by the defence counsel to the eyewitnesses, the reply to those establishing the presence of the accused persons as well as the eyewitnesses in the night hours. To put it in other words, suggestions by itself are not sufficient to hold the accused guilty if they are incriminating in any manner or are in the form of admission in the absence of any other reliable evidence on record. It is true that a suggestion has no evidentiary value but this proposition of law would not hold good at all times and in a given case during the course of cross-examination the defence counsel may put such a suggestion the answer to which may directly go against the accused and this is exactly what has happened in the present case.
  • 41. The principle of law that in a criminal case, a lawyer has no implied authority to make admissions against his client during the progress of the trial would hold good only in cases where dispensation of proof by the prosecution is not permissible in law. For example, it is obligatory on the part of the prosecution to prove the post mortem report by examining the doctor. The accused cannot admit the contents of the post mortem report thereby absolving the prosecution from its duty to prove the contents of the same in accordance with law by examining the doctor. This is so because if the evidence per se is inadmissible in law then a defence counsel has no authority to make it admissible with his consent.
  • 42. Therefore, we are of the opinion that suggestions made to the witness by the defence counsel and the reply to such suggestions would definitely form part of the evidence and can be relied upon by the Court along with other evidence on record to determine the guilt of the accused.”
  • 43. The main object of cross-examination is to find out the truth on record and to help the Court in knowing the truth of the case. It is a matter of common experience that many a times the defence lawyers themselves get the discrepancies clarified arising during the cross-examination in one paragraph and getting themselves contradicted in the other paragraph. The line of cross-examination is always on the basis of the defence which the counsel would keep in mind to defend the accused. At this stage, we may quote with profit the observations made by a Division Bench of the Madhya Pradesh High Court in the case of Govind s/o Soneram v. State of M.P. reported in 2005 Cri.LJ 1244. The Bench observed in paragraph 27 as under:
    • “27. The main object of cross-examination is to find out the truth and detection of falsehood in human testimony. It is designed either to destroy or weaken the force of evidence a witness has already given in person or elicit something in favour of the party which he has not stated or to discredit him by showing from his past history and present demeanour that he is unworthy of credit. It should be remembered that cross- examination is a duty, a lawyer owes to his clients and is not a matter of great personal glory and fame. It should always be remembered that justice must not be defeated by improper cross-examination. A lawyer owes a duty to himself that it is the most difficult art. However, he may fail in the result but fairness is one of the great elements of advocacy. Talents and genius are not aimed at self-glorification but it should be to establish truth, to detect falsehood, to uphold right and just and to expose wrongdoings of a dishonest witness. It is the most efficacious test to discover the truth. Cross-examination exposes bias, detects falsehood and shows mental and moral condition of the witnesses and whether a witness is actuated by proper motive or whether he is actuated by enmity towards his adversaries. Cross-examination is commonly esteemed the severest test of an advocate’s skill and perhaps it demands beyond any other of his duties exercise of his ingenuity. There is a great difficulty in conducting cross-examination with creditable skill. It is undoubtedly a great intellectual effort. Sometimes cross-examination assumes unnecessary length, the Court has power to control the cross- examination in such cases. (See Wrottescey on cross-examination of witnesses). The Court must also ensure that cross-examination is not made a means of harassment or causing humiliation to the victim of crime [See State of Punjab v. Gurmit Singh, 1996 SCC (Cri) 316].”
  • 44. During the course of cross-examination with a view to discredit the witness or to establish the defence on preponderance of probabilities suggestions are hurled on the witness but if such suggestions, the answer to those incriminate the accused in any manner then the same would definitely be binding and could be taken into consideration along with other evidence on record in support of the same.
  • 45. However, it would all depend upon the nature of the suggestions and with what idea in mind such suggestions are made to the witness. Take for instance in case of a charge of rape under Section 376 of the Indian Penal Code, the statement of the accused contained plain denial and a plea of false implication, a subsequent suggestion by the defence lawyer to the prosecutrix about consent on her part would not, by itself, amount to admission of guilt on behalf of the accused. In cases of rape, it is permissible for the accused to take more than one defence. In such type of cases a suggestion thrown by the defence counsel to a prosecution witness would not amount to an admission on the part of the accused. At the same time, if the defence in the cross examination of the prosecutrix, with a view to support their alternative case of consent procure answers to the questions in the form of suggestions implicating the accused for the offence of rape then such suggestions would definitely lend assurance to the prosecution case and the Court would be well justified in considering the same. We may give one more example of a case where the accused would plead right of a private defence. Such a defence is always available to the accused but although if such a defence is not taken specifically during the course of trial yet if the evidence on record suggests that the accused had inflicted injuries on the deceased in exercise of his right of private defence then the Court can definitely take into consideration such defence in determining the guilt of the accused. However, if a specific question is put to a witness by way of a suggestion indicative of exercise of right of private defence then the Court would well be justified in taking into consideration such suggestion and if the presence of the accused is established the same would definitely be admissible in evidence.”

In Mahavir v. State of Uttar Pradesh, 2017-3 All Cri R 2407, it is held as under:

  • “35. The main object of cross-examination is to bring out falsity and to find out the truth. Cross-examination is an art. It would help the Court to assess the relative merits of the case projected by the parties. Matter of cross-examination is not a mere empty formality, but one is required to put its own case in cross-examination, otherwise deposition of the witness has to be taken as unchallenged. The matter has been considered in a number of decisions that it is the duty to put ones own version to opponent in cross-examination, otherwise deposition of the witness cannot be discredited as was held in Maroti Bansi Teli v. Radhabai, AIR 1945 Nag 60: 1944 NLJ 492. In Chunni Lal Dwarka Nath v. Hartford Fire Insurance Co.Ltd., AIR 1958 Punj 440 it has been held as under:
  • ” It is well established rule of evidence that a party should put to each of his opponent’s witnesses so much of his case as concerns that particular witness. If no such questions are put, the Courts presume that the witness’s account has been accepted. If it is intended to suggest that a witness was not speaking the truth upon a particular point, his attention must first be directed to the fact by cross-examination so that he may have an opportunity of giving an explanation.”
  • 36. The suggestion made in cross-examination form part of the evidence on record. Those suggestion can be taken into consideration while determining whether the reply given was believable or not. Though suggestion in cross-examination which is denied by the witness, is not evidence at all. Any suggestion made in the cross-examination of the prosecution witness by the defence, can not be used as an evidence against the accused but at the same time it can be called in aid when the other evidence establishes the guilt of the accused.
  • 37. Though the suggestion made in the cross-examination is not evidence but certainly the same may be called into aid to lend assurance to the prosecution case particularly when other evidence establishes the guilt of the accused.
  • In Mehra v. State of Rajasthan, AIR 1957 SC 369 Yusuf Ali v. State of Maharashtra, AIR 1968 SC 147 it was held that when the accused did not suggest to prosecution witnesses in cross-examination indicating his defence, it was held that the defence version may be rejected as an afterthought.”

It is Permissible to take more than one defence in cases of rape

In Tarjubhai Narsingbhai Rathwa v.  State of Gujarat, (J.B.Pardiwala, J.) 2014-1 GLH 781, 2014-2 GLR 943, 2014-36 GHJ 282, 2014-6 RCR(Cri) 297, though it is observed that it is permissible for the accused to take more than one defence in cases of rape, it is further pointedout as under:

  • “33. Any concession or admission of a fact by a defence counsel would definitely be binding on his client, except the concession on the point of law. As a legal proposition we cannot agree with the views expressed by Their Lordships of this Court in Koli Trikam Jivraj v. The State of Gujarat,  1969 CrLJ  409, that an answer by a witness to a suggestion made by the defence counsel in the cross-examination does not deserve any value or utility if it incriminates the accused in any manner. At the same time, we are also unable to agree with the views expressed by Their Lordships of this Court that a statement of an accused recorded under Section 313 of the Criminal Procedure Code does not deserve any value of utility if it contains inculpatory admissions.”

It is also held as under:

  • “43. … At the same time, if the defence in the cross- examination of the prosecutrix, with a view to support their alternative case of consent procure answers to the questions in the form of suggestions implicating the accused for the offence of rape then such suggestions would definitely lend assurance to the prosecution case and the Court would be well justified in considering the same.”

A Contra view is taken in Koli Trikam Jivraj v. The State of Gujrat, AIR 1969 Guj 69.

Claim of Lease by Witness; Inordinate Delay in Producing Lease Deed – Effect

Somnath Barman v. Dr. SP Raju AIR 1970 SC 846, 1969-3 SCC 129 (KS Hegde & JC Shah, JJ.), can be safely considered to see how evidence on adverse possession is appreciated by the Supreme Court of India. In this case the plaintiff claimed title on a document. The defendants pleaded adverse possession. According to them the second defendant had sold the property to the 1st defendant 3 years before the suit. Therefore, to establish the claim of title by adverse possession (for the period of 12 years), the fact that the second defendant was in possession of the suit property for a period of over nine years before he sold the same to the first defendant should have been proved. The Supreme Court found that the defendants failed to establish adverse possession observing the following:

  • “Though the second defendant filed a -written statement supporting the case of the 1st defendant and though he was present at the time of hearing several occasions, he was not examined as a witness in this case to support the plea of adverse possession put forward by the defendants. No explanation is forthcoming for his non- examination. This circumstance goes a long way to discredit the defendant’s plea of adverse possession. The 1st defendant’s evidence as regards adverse possession is of very little significance as his knowledge of the suit property prior to the date he purchased the same is very little. The only other evidence relied on in support of the plea of adverse possession is that of D.W.2, Shambhu Prashad who claims to have taken the suit property on lease from the second defendant. The lease deed said to have been executed by him is marked as Exh.D-1. It is not explained how the 1st defendant came into possession of Exh.D-l. Though the suit was filed as far back as 1949, Exh.D-1 was produced into court for the first time in the year 1960. No explanation has been given for this inordinate delay in producing Exh.D-1, (an unregistered document) in court. According to D.W.2, the 1st defendant knew about this document as far back as 1950. Under these circumstances, the High Court was fully justified in rejecting the testimony of D.W.2 and not relying on Exh.D-l.”

PART III

Suggestions in Cross Examination to Witnesses

General principles-

  • Mere suggestions in cross examination (not accepted by witness) are no evidence.
  • In criminal trials suggestions are given in cross examination for no ‘pleadings’ as in civil cases.
  • In a civil trial it is not required to put its case to the witness as pleadings already exists.

In Khimjibhai Kurjibhai  v. The State of Gujarat, 1982 CrLR (Guj), it is held that the suggestion in cross examination are no evidence.

The Delhi High Court held in Sher Mohammad v. Mohan Magotra (Rajiv Sahai Endlaw, J.) 2013 SCC OnLine Del 2530, as under:

  • “The practice of giving suggestions in cross examination to witnesses is of criminal trials where there are no pleadings and the defence is built up by giving such suggestions. … The purport of cross examination is to challenge the testimony and/or to falsify the witness or his credit worthiness and not to give suggestions to the effect that each and every deposition in examination-in-chief is false. Similarly, a party in a civil trial is not required to in cross examination put its case to the witness as the same as aforesaid already exists in the pleadings.”

Suggestions (in Cross Exam) BY ITSELF – Not Sufficient to Hold Accused Guilty

In Balu Sudam Khalde v. State of Maharashtra, 2023 SCC OnLine SC 355, our Apex Court held that  if the prosecution failed to prove its case, then it could not take advantage from the weakness of the defence, and it cannot base its case on the reply of the witnesses given to the suggestions of the defence counsel. It held as under:

  • “Suggestions by itself are not sufficient to hold the accused guilty if they are incriminating in any manner or are in the form of admission in the absence of any other reliable evidence on record.”

Effect of “No Effective Cross-Examination”

Our Apex Court considered the effect of “no effective cross-examination” with respect to factum of execution of sale deed spoken to by a witness, in Muddasani Venkata Narsaiah v. Muddasani Sarojana, AIR 2016 SC 2250 (Followed in: Arvind Singh v. State of Maharashtra, AIR 2020 SC 2451, 2021-11 SCC 1). It was held in this decision –

  • Cross-examination is a matter of substance, not of procedure one.
  • A party is required to put his own version in cross-examination of opponent.
  • The effect of non cross-examination is that the statement of witness has not been disputed.
  • Court may repel a submission – on the ground that same was not put either to the witnesses, or suggested before the courts below (referred to: Bhoju Mandal v. Debnath Bhagat, AIR 1963 SC 1906).
  • If no such questions are put, the court would presume that the witness account has been accepted (referred: M/s. Chuni Lal Dwarka Nath v. Hartford Fire Insurance Co. Ltd., AIR 1958 Punjab 440.)
  • In Maroti Bansi Teli v. Radhabai w/o Tukaram Kunbi & Ors. AIR 1945 Nagpur 60, it has been laid down that the matters sworn to by one party in the pleadings not challenged either in pleadings or cross-examination by other party must be accepted as fully established.
  • The High Court of Calcutta in A.E.G. Carapiet v. A.Y. Derderian AIR 1961 Cal. 359 has laid down that the party is obliged to put his case in cross-examination of witnesses of opposite party.
  • The rule of putting one’s version in cross-examination is one of essential justice and not merely technical one.
  • In Kuwarlal Amritlal v. Rekhlal Koduram, AIR 1950 Nagpur 83, has laid down that when attestation is not specifically challenged and witness is not cross-examined regarding details of attestation, it is sufficient for him to say that the document was attested.
  • If the other side wants to challenge that statement, it is their duty, quite apart from raising it in the pleadings, to cross-examine the witness along those lines.
  • In Karnidan Sarda v. Sailaja Kanta Mitra, AIR 1940 Patna 683, has laid down that it must be assumed that when the witnesses were not tested in that way, their evidence is to be ordinarily accepted.

Effect of Not Cross-Examining a Witness on a Point

The effect of not cross-examining a witness on a particular point has been considered by the Supreme Court, in Laxmibai v. Bhagwantbuva, AIR 2013 SC 1204. It is observed as under:

  • “31. Furthermore, there cannot be any dispute with respect to the settled legal proposition, that if a party wishes to raise any doubt as regards the correctness of the statement of a witness, the said witness must be given an opportunity to explain his statement by drawing his attention to that part of it, which has been objected to by the other party, as being untrue. Without this, it is not possible to impeach his credibility. Such a law has been advanced in view of the statutory provisions enshrined in Sec. 138 of the Evidence Act, 1872, which enable the opposite party to cross-examine a witness as regards information tendered in evidence by him during his initial examination in chief, and the scope of this provision stands enlarged by Sec. 146 of the Evidence Act, which permits a witness to be questioned, inter-alia, in order to test his veracity. Thereafter, the unchallenged part of his evidence is to be relied upon, for the reason that it is impossible for the witness to explain or elaborate upon any doubts as regards the same, in the absence of questions put to him with respect to the circumstances which indicate that the version of events provided by him, is not fit to be believed, and the witness himself, is unworthy of credit. Thus, if a party intends to impeach a witness, he must provide adequate opportunity to the witness in the witness box, to give a full and proper explanation. The same is essential to ensure fair play and fairness in dealing with witnesses.”

Effect of NOT Challenging Validity of a deed in Cross Examination

When a deed is duly proved in the trial by the evidence of a witness, and the legality or validity of the same is not challenged in the cross examination, the court will act upon the deed as a legal and valid one (Atluri Brahmanandam v. Anne Sai Bapuji,  2013-4 SCC 97 : AIR 2013 SC 1204).

Value of evidence of witness untested (for death) by cross-examination

Andhra High Court (SB Sinha, CJ, as he then was) in Somagutta Sivasankara Reddy v. Palapandla Chinna Gangappa, 2002 Supp1 ALD 600, 2002-1 Andh WR 475, held that the evidence of a person who had died after examination in chief and could not be cross-examined, the weight or probative value of his evidence would vary from case to case and in a given case it could be disregarded.

In Anamika Pranav v. Anil Kumar Choudhary, 8 Feb, 2023, Patna High Court (Sunil Dutta Mishra, J.), it was held that the evidence of a witness untested by cross-examination can have no value but the evidence cannot be rejected as inadmissible. It is held as under:

  • “The correct rule is that the evidence is admissible but the weight to be attached to such evidence should depend on the circumstances of each case and that though in some cases the Court may act upon it, if there is other evidence on record, its probative value may be very small and may even be disregarded. The Court should look at the evidence carefully to see whether there are indications that by a complete cross-examination the testimony of the witness was likely to be seriously shaken or his good faith to be successfully impeached. If the evidence is inadmissible the Court is not entitled to consider it at all whereas if it admissible the Court must decide on the circumstances of each case whether any weight should be attached to it or not.”

The Single Judge followed the following decisions:

  • Mt. Horil Kuer v. Rajab Ali, AIR 1936 Pat 34
  • Srikishun Jhunjhunwalla v. Emperor, AIR 1946 Pat 384
  • Ahmad Ali v. Joti Prasad,AIR 1944 All. 188
  • Srikumar Mukherjee v. Avijit Mukherjee, 2015 SCC Online Cal. 6445.

In Dever Park Builders Pvt. Ltd. v.  Smt. Madhuri Jalan, AIR 2003 Cal 55, the witness was partly cross examined. It is held as under:

  • “19. …. I find here a portion of the examination-in-chief has been cross-examined and such portion in my view should be absolutely admissible in evidence and be considered without any hesitation by the learned Judge at the time of hearing and deciding of the suit. Cross-examination is essentially needed to bring out the truth of the oral testimony, but in case of documentary evidence where there is no suggestion or pleading as to fraud and forgery the cross-examination hardly matters.
  • 20. Therefore, I am unable to accept the argument of Mr. Dutt that the evidence of the deceased defendant shall be expunged and/or rejected altogether. It shall be considered and how much weight shall be attached should be decided considering the other facts and circumstances surrounding it. So the earlier order passed by me expunging the evidence of deceased defendant is recalled and the document and evidence already received in commission shall now be admitted as records of this case. Parties would be at liberty to use any of the exhibited documents.”

It is permissible for the accused to take more than one defence

It is an accepted principle that it is permissible for the accused to take more than one defence in a criminal. In such type of cases a suggestion thrown by the defence counsel to a prosecution witness (especially when it is not admitted by the witness) would not amount to an admission on the part of the accused.

But, it may not be the same result, in civil cases.

Suggestion or Admission in Cross-Examination –  Evidentiary Value

Mahavir v. State of Uttar Pradesh, 2017-3 All Cri R 2407, it is held as under:

  • “35. The main object of cross-examination is to bring out falsity and to find out the truth. Cross-examination is an art. It would help the Court to assess the relative merits of the case projected by the parties. Matter of cross-examination is not a mere empty formality, but one is required to put its own case in cross-examination, otherwise deposition of the witness has to be taken as unchallenged. The matter has been considered in a number of decisions that it is the duty to put ones own version to opponent in cross-examination, otherwise deposition of the witness cannot be discredited as was held in Maroti Bansi Teli v. Radhabai, AIR 1945 Nag 60: 1944 NLJ 492. In Chunni Lal Dwarka Nath v. Hartford Fire Insurance Co.Ltd., AIR 1958 Punj 440 it has been held as under:
  • ” It is well established rule of evidence that a party should put to each of his opponent’s witnesses so much of his case as concerns that particular witness. If no such questions are put, the Courts presume that the witness’s account has been accepted. If it is intended to suggest that a witness was not speaking the truth upon a particular point, his attention must first be directed to the fact by cross-examination so that he may have an opportunity of giving an explanation.”
  • 36. The suggestion made in cross-examination form part of the evidence on record. Those suggestion can be taken into consideration while determining whether the reply given was believable or not. Though suggestion in cross-examination which is denied by the witness, is not evidence at all. Any suggestion made in the cross-examination of the prosecution witness by the defence, can not be used as an evidence against the accused but at the same time it can be called in aid when the other evidence establishes the guilt of the accused.
  • 37. Though the suggestion made in the cross-examination is not evidence but certainly the same may be called into aid to lend assurance to the prosecution case particularly when other evidence establishes the guilt of the accused.
  • In Mehra v. State of Rajasthan, AIR 1957 SC 369 Yusuf Ali v. State of Maharashtra, AIR 1968 SC 147 it was held that when the accused did not suggest to prosecution witnesses in cross-examination indicating his defence, it was held that the defence version may be rejected as an afterthought.”

The Kerala High Court, in A. K. Ali v. C. H. Mammuty, 1989 CrLJ 1820, opined that a suggestion made in the cross examination of witnesses though not binding on the accused as admissions, those suggestions in cross examination and statements of the accused given when questioned under S.313 could be taken into account for ascertaining the bona fides of the contentions.   

Referring Jesu Asir Singh v. State, (2007) 12 SCC 19 : AIR 2007 SC 3015, it is held in Muneem Ahmad v. State of U. P.,  2017-171 AIC 895, 2017-98 All CriC 405, that the question put in the cross-examination to a great extent probabilise the prosecution version; and that, though questions put in cross-examination are not always determinative in finding an accused guilty, they are certainly relevant.

Value of a Sec. 313 Statement

In Tarjubhai Narsingbhai Rathwa v.  State of Gujarat, (J.B. Pardiwala, J.) 2014-1 GLH 781, 2014-2 GLR 943, it is observed as to Sec. 313 Statement as under:

  • 34. So far as the value of a statement made by an accused recorded under Section 313 of the Criminal Procedure Code is concerned we should look into with profit the observations made by a three Judge Bench decision of the Supreme Court in the case of State of U.P. v. Lakhmi reported in AIR 1998 SC 1007. The Supreme Court made the following observations which, in our opinion, fortifies the view we propose to take on the issue.
  • “7. As a legal proposition we cannot agree with the High Court that statement of an accused recorded under Section 313 of the Code does not deserve any value of utility if it contains inculpatory admissions. The need of law for examining the accused with reference to incriminating circumstances appearing against him in prosecution evidence is not for observance of a ritual in a trial, nor is it a mere formality. It has a salutary purpose. It enables the Court to be apprised of what the indicated persons has to say about the circumstances pitted against him by the prosecution. Answers to the questions may sometimes be flat denial or outright repudiation of those circumstances. In certain cases accused would offer some explanations to incriminating circumstances. In very rare instances accused may even admit or own incriminating circumstances adduced against him, perhaps for the purpose of adopting legally recognized defences. In all such cases the Court gets the advantage of knowing his version about those aspects and it helps the Court to effectively appreciate and evaluate the evidence in the case. If an accused admits any incriminating circumstances appearing in evidence against him there is no warrant that those admissions should altogether be ignored merely on the ground that such admissions were advanced as a defence strategy.8. Sub -Section (4) of Section 313 of the Code contains necessary support to the legal position that answers given by the accused during such examination are intended to be considered by the Court. The words “may be taken into consideration in such enquiry or trial” in sub -Section (4) would amount to a legislative guideline for the Court to give due weight to such answers, though it does not mean that such answers could be made the sole basis of any finding.
  • 9. Time and again, this Court has pointed out that such answers of the accused can well be taken into consideration in deciding whether the prosecution evidence can be relied on, and whether the accused is liable to be convicted of the offence charged against him; vide : Sampath Singh v. State of Rajasthan, (1969) 1 SCC 367 : (AIR 1969 SC 956); Jethamal Pithaji v. Assistant Collector of Customs, Bombay, (1974) 3 SCC 393 : (AIR 1974 SC 699); Rattan Singh v. State of Himachal Pradesh, (1997) 4 SCC 161 : (1997 AIR SCW 587).10. We make it clear that answers of the accused, when they contain admission of circumstances against him are not by themselves, delinked from the evidence, be used for arriving at a finding that the accused had committed the offence.”
  • 34.1 Considering the aforesaid principles explained by the Supreme Court, it could necessarily be inferred that a suggestion made to a witness and the answer to the same would form part of the evidence on record. Those suggestions can be taken into consideration while determining whether the reply given was believable or not.

PART IV

Interpretation of Documents – as provided under Evidence Act

Produce Document itself

  • (i)  Oral admissions as to contents of documents are not relevant (Sec. 22); The law requires production of Document itself (Sec. 91); . 

No oral evidence can be given –

  • (ii) for varying, adding to, etc. its terms (S. 92).
  • (iii) to explain a document, on its face, ambiguous (S. 93).
  • (iv) to show a plain document not meant to apply such facts (S. 94).

Evidence can be given when –

  • (v) language of a document, plain in itself, but it is unmeaning in reference to existing facts – evidence may be given to show that it was used in a peculiar sense (S. 95).
  • (vi) language used – meant to apply to more – evidence may be given to show which of those persons or things was intended (S. 96).
  • (vii) language used – applies partly to one set facts and partly to another set – evidence may be given to show which of the two sets (S. 97).
  • (viii) language used – applies partly to one set facts and partly to another set – evidence may be given to show which of the two sets  (S. 97).
  • (ix) Evidence can be given to show meaning of illegible or technical words -used in a peculiar sense (S. 98).

Interpretation of Will – Provisions of Law

  • (i) Sec. 91 to 99 of the Evidence Act do not affect construction of wills (S. 100).
  • (ii) Sec. 74 of the Indian Succession Act, 1925, contains the armchair rule. It conveys – intention of the testator is important.

Read Blogs:

Primary rule of construction in Evidence Act

The Supreme Court, in Delhi Development Authority v. Durga Chand, AIR 1973 SC 2609,  has noticed Odgers Rules, in “Construction of Deeds and Statutes”, and quoted the First General Rule of Interpretation which reads as under:

  • “The meaning of the document or of a particular part of it is therefore to be sought for in the document itself”.

Give effect to words used, and Not to the presumed intention

Our Apex Court, in Delhi Development Authority v. Durga Chand, AIR 1973 SC 2609, further pointed out that ‘the primary rule of construction to which Sections 90 to 94 of the Indian Evidence Act give statutory recognition and effect’ and with certain exceptions contained in Sections 95 to 98 of the Act, “the document” means “the document” ‘read as a whole and not piecemeal’. Then the Apex Court observed as under:

  • “The rule stated above follows logically, from the Literal Rule of Construction which, unless its application produces absurd results must be resorted to first. This is clear from the following passages cited in Odgers’ short book under the First Rule of Interpretation set out above: Lord Wensleydale in Monypenny v. Monypenny(1) said: “the question is not what the parties to a deed may have intended to do by entering into that deed, but what is the meaning of the words used in that deed: a most important distinction in all cases of construction and the disregards of which often leads to erroneous conclusions.”
  • Brett, L.J., in Re Meredith, Chick ([1879] 11 Ch. D. 731) observed: “I am disposed to follow the rule of construction which was laid down by Lord Denman and Baron Parke… They said that in construing instruments you must have, regard not to the presumed intention of the parties, but to the meaning of the words which they have used.”

Mere Suggestions (not accepted by witness) in Cross Exam – No Evidence

The Gujarat High Court held in Umedmiya R. Rathod v. State of Gujarat (J.B. Pardiwala, J.), AIR 2017(NOC) Guj 1146 (Guj), as under:

  • “It is a settled position of law that mere suggestions are not sufficient to dislodge or disprove the case of the plaintiff. Suggestions in cross examination have no evidentiary value. In absence of any evidence, nor any material traced in the cross-examination in support thereof, the findings so far could not have been answered in the affirmative by the Trial Court as well as by this Court in the First Appeal.”

Bibhuti Bhusan Roy v. State of West Bengal,  2019 CrLJ 1140, held that mere suggestion in cross-examination unsupported by defence evidence has no evidentiary value.

Earlier words of deed, or main purpose accepted (rejecting uncertain words)

It is further laid down in Delhi Development Authority v. Durga Chand, AIR 1973 SC 2609, as under:

  • “Assuming, however, that there is some conflict between an earlier part of the deed containing a demise of land clearly for a period of 90 years on an annual rent of Rs. 365, and the proviso of covenant No. 9, annexed to the demise, in a later part of the deed, which cannot be resolved without discarding or disregarding some word or words, the respondent’s counsel contended that the earlier words of demise, consistently supported by the contents of other parts of the deed, should prevail over the inconsistency found in the proviso to one of the conditions in the later part of the deed. He relied for this proposition on: Sahebzada Mohd. Kamgar Shah v. Jagdish Chandra Rao Dhabel Deo  ([1960] 3 SCR 604); Ramkishore Lal v. Kamal Narian ([1963] Supp. 2 SCR v. 417); Forbes v. Git ([1922] 1 AC 256).
  • We think that the proviso to covenant No. 9 could be said to suffer from the vice of an uncertainty which can only be removed by ignoring the words creating this uncertainty. We think that, in such a case, the ambiguous words can be disregarded so that the terms of the earlier operative part of the demise, which are clear, must prevail. Learned Counsel for the respondent also relied on the following passsage from Glyn and Ors. v. Margetson & Co.([1893] A. C. p. 351) in the judgment of Lords Halsbury :
  • “Looking at the whole of the instrument, and seeing that one must regard, for a reason which I will give in a moment, as its main purpose, one must reject words, indeed whole provisions, if they are inconsistent with what one assumes to be the main purpose of the contract.“

Gant to be construed in favour of the grantee

In Smt. Bina Das Gupta and Others v. Sachindra Mohan Das Gunta, AIR 1968 SC 39, the following statement of law in Stavill Eros., Ltd. v. Bethell ([1902]-2 Ch. 523) , by Sterling L.J., was cited with approval (as observed in Delhi Development Authority v. Durga Chand, AIR 1973 SC 2609) –

  • “It is a settled rule of construction that where there is a grant and an exception out of it, the exception is to be taken as inserted for the benefit of the garntor and to be construed in favour of the grantee. If then the grant be clear, but the exception be so framed as to be, bad for uncertainty, it appears to us that on this principle the grant is operative and the exception fails.”

Read Blogs:

The construction which give effect to all the clauses be adopted

It is further observed in Delhi Development Authority v. Durga Chand, AIR 1973 SC 2609, as under:

  • Another rule which seems to us to be applicable here was thus stated by this Court in Radha Sunder Dutta v. Mohd. Jahadur Rahim (AI R 1959 SC 24): “Now, it is a settled rule of interpretation that if there be admissible two constructions of a document, one of which will give effect to all the clauses therein while the other will render one or more of them nugatory, it is the former that should be adopted on the principle expressed in the maxim ut res magis valeat quam pereat”

In P. Madhusudhan Rao v.  Lt. Col. Ravi Manan, 2015-4 ALD 409, after referring the Supreme Court decision, in Delhi Development Authority v. Durga Chand, AIR 1973 SC 2609, it is observed as under:

  • “As the observation of the Supreme Court (Delhi Development Authority v. Durga Chand) have the force of law of the land, it may be taken Odgers Rules (known as golden rules of interpretation) have been judicially recognized and may be adopted as Rules for interpretation of the documents in India.
  • These Rules are listed hereunder:
  • 1. The meaning of the document or of a particular part of it is therefore to be sought for in the document itself.
  • 2. The intention may prevail over the words used
  • 3. words are to be taken in their literal meaning
  • 4. literal meaning depends on the circumstances of the parties
  • 5. When is extrinsic evidence admissible to translate the language?
  • 6. Technical legal terms will have their legal meaning.
  • 7. Therefore the deed is to be construed as a whole.

Apart from the said seven rules listed by Odger, it would be convenient to list the following rules for the sake of convenience are called additional rules and given number in continuation:

  • 8. Same words to be given the same meaning in the same contract.
  • 9. Harmonious construction must be placed on the contract as far as possible. However, in case of conflict between earlier or later clauses in a contract, later clauses are to be preferred to the earlier; while in a will, earlier clause is to be preferred to the later.
  • 10. Contra Proferendum Rule- If two interpretations are possible, the one favourable to the party who has drafted the contract and the other against him, the interpretation against that party has to be preferred.
  • 11. If two interpretation of a contract are possible the one which helps to make the contract operative to be preferred to the other which tends to make it inoperative
  • 12. In case of conflict between printed clauses and typed clauses, type clauses are to be preferred. Similarly, in conflict between printed and hand written clauses, hand written clauses are to be preferred and in the event of conflict between typed and hand written clauses, the hand written calluses are to be preferred
  • 13. the special will exclude the general
  • 14. Rule of expression unius est exclusion alterius
  • 15. Rule of noscitur a sociis
  • 16. Ejusdem generis rule will apply both the contract and statute
  • 17. place of Punctuation in interpretation of documents”.

Ejusdem Generis & Noscitur a Sociis

Ejusdem Generis is the principle of interpretation of applying meaning to a doubtful word or words taken from the associated words. Usually this principle is applied when doubts are arisen whether the word or words fall within the general words like – other articles, etc., such things, similar acts, etc.

The ejusdem generis is explained in Halsbury’s Laws of England as under:

  • “As a rule, where in a statute there are general words following particular and specific words, the general words must be confined to things of the same kind as those specified, although this, as a rule of construction; must be applied with caution, and subject to the primary rule that statutes are to be construed in accordance with the intention of Parliament. For the ejusdem rule to apply, the specific words must constitute a category, class or genus; if they do constitute such a category, class or genus, then only things which belong to that category, class or genus fall within the general words.”

Our Apex Court, in DN Singh v. Commissioner of Income Tax (2023), the question came for consideration was whether ‘bitumen’ (used for tarring roads) would fall under “other valuable article stated in “any money, bullion, jewellery or other valuable article” in Section 69A of the Income Tax. Section 69A reads as under:

  • “69A. Unexplained money, etc. – Where in any financial year the assessee is found to be the owner of any money, bullion, jewellery or other valuable article and … not recorded in the books of account, …  may be deemed to be the income of the assessee for such financial year.”

It was held in DN Singh v. Commissioner of Income Tax (2023) that ‘bitumen is not a valuable article’ when the Principle of Ejusdem Generis is applied.

Noscitur a Sociis is a rule is broader than the maxim ejusdem generis.  It contains the basic philosophy that the meaning of a doubtful word is ascertained by reference to the meaning of words associated with it.

On applying this rule ‘(right to) rent’ will not include in the ‘(right to) chair, bench, table’. That is the questionable word (rent) does not take colour from the connected words (chair, bench, table). [In practice, it is seen that ‘ejusdem generis’ is applied when words like – other articles, etc., such things, similar acts, etc. are used; and ‘Noscitur a Sociis‘ is used even if those words are not used.]

Intention of the parties looked into When there is ambiguity

In P. Madhusudhan Rao v.  Lt. Col. Ravi Manan, 2015-4 ALD 409 after quoting the above rules, it is observed as under:

  • “From the Rules stated above, when the language used in a document is unambiguous conveying clear meaning, the Court has to interpret the document or any condition therein taking into consideration of the literal meaning of the words in the document. When there is ambiguity, the intention of the parties has to be looked into. Ordinarily the parties use apt words to express their intention but often they do not. The cardinal rule again is that, clear and unambiguous words prevail over the intention. But if the words used are not clear or ambiguous, intention will prevail. The most essential thing is to collect the intention of the parties from the expressions they have used in the deed itself. What if, the intention is so collected will not secure with the words used. The answer is the intention prevails. Therefore, if the language used in the document is unambiguous, the words used in the document itself will prevail but not the intention.”

Words in the Instruments Matters; Not to the Presumed Intention

Brett L.J. in Re Meredith, ex parte Chick, (1879) 11 Ch D 731, observed as under:

  • “I am disposed to follow the rule of construction which was laid down by Lord Denman and Baron Parke ……. They said that in construing instruments you must have regard not to the presumed intention of the parties, but to the meaning of the words which they have used.” (Quoted in: VS Talwar v. Prem Chandra Sharma, AIR 1984 SC 664; Damodaram Pillai v. Dhanalakshmi Ammal, (1981) 1 MLJ 171; Thomas v. AA Henry, 2008(2) KLT 63.)

Vague and uncertain descriptions rejected; definite and certain, preferred

The Kerala High Court held in Velu v. Padmavathy Amma (1983 KLN 38 Case No.39), as under:

  • “According to learned counsel for the appellants, when there is conflict in description by measurements and boundaries, measurements prevail over boundaries while according to learned counsel for the respondents, the contrary is the correct position. I have been referred in this connection to the following decisions : Zamindar of Pahipenta vs. Maharajah of Jeypore (XXIII M.L.J. 97) Subbayya Chakkiliyan vs. Manjan Muthia Goundan and another (A.I.R. 1924 Mad. 493), Durga Prasad Singh vs. Rajendra Narain Bagehi (I.L.R. 37 Cal. 293), Kumara Krishnan vs. Ulahannan Mathai (1957 K.L.T. 42), Chacko Joseph vs. Varghese Markose (1957 K.L.T. 485), Savarimuthu Nadar Chellayyan Nadar vs. Kanakku Rali Pillai Padmanabha Pillai (1957 K.L.T.825) and Krishnamurthy Iyer vs. Janaki Amma (1957 K.L.T. 886).
  • A golden thread runs through all the decisions referred to above. A piece of land may be described in the document or decree correctly or wrongly. Description may be given by reference to village, locality, survey number, lekhom number, extent, measurements or boundaries. At times, descriptions may tally pointing unerringly to a particular plot of land in which case there will be no difficulty in locating the plot. Sometimes the various descriptions given in a document or decree may be in conflict with each other. In such a case, the court is called upon to adjudicate on the identity of the exact plot intended to be dealt with in the document or decree. No doubt, the court will at first try to reconcile the various descriptions. If that be not possible, one or more of the descriptions may have to be rejected and the other decision rested only on the other description or descriptions. When one of the descriptions is vague and uncertain and another description is definite and certain, the latter may be preferred. If none of the descriptions is vague or uncertain, that description which is more certain and stable and least likely to have been mistaken or inserted inadvertently must be preferred if it sufficiently identified the subject matter of the transaction and the other descriptions must be rejected as erroneous or inaccurate. This is not a rule of law and therefore is not inflexible in character; it is a mere rule of construction which appears to be safe and almost an infallible guide.” (Quoted in Chandrakumar vs Narayana Bahuleyan, 2011(3) KLT 185.)

Court cannot look intention when document applies squarely to existing facts

Smt. Kamala Devi v. Takhatmal, (1964) 2 SCR 152, dealt with the interpretation of a surety bond. The Court relied upon Sec. 94 of the Indian Evidence Act and found no reason to look for the intention of the parties, since the clear and express words in the bond applied squarely to the existing facts. The Court held as under:

  • “Sometimes when it is said that a Court should look into all the circumstances to find an author’s intention, it is only for the purpose of finding out whether the words apply accurately to existing facts. But if the words are clear in the context of the surrounding circumstances, the Court cannot rely on them to attribute to the author an intention contrary to the plain meaning of the words used in the document.” (Quoted in – Anglo American Metallurgical v. MMTC Ltd., 2021-3 SCC 308)

Read Blog:

Sec. 91 and 92 – Best Evidence Rule

Sec. 91 and 92 provides that when terms of a contract, or of a grant, or of any other disposition of property, have been reduced to the form of a document, and in all cases in which any matter is required by law to be reduced to the form of a document, their terms alone are taken to be the sources of what the parties wished to state; and oral evidence to the contrary, are excluded.

Both Sec. 91 and 92 are based on “best evidence rule”. (Roop Kumar v. Mohan Thadani AIR 2003 SC. 2418: 2003-6  SCC 595; S. Saktivel v. M. Venugopal Pillai 2007-7  SCC 104; Mumbai International Airport v. Golden Chariot Airport, (2012) 10 SCC 422; Tulsi v. Chandrika Prasad, AIR 2006 SC 3359).

The Supreme Court held in Roop Kumar v. Mohan Thedani, AIR 2003 SC 2418, as under:

  • “The grounds of exclusion of extrinsic evidence are
  • (i) to admit inferior evidence when law requires superior would amount to nullifying the law,
  • (ii) when parties have deliberately put their agreement into writing, it is conclusively presumed, between themselves and their privies, that they intended the writing to form a full and final statement of their intentions, and one which should be placed beyond the reach of future controversy, bad faith and treacherous memory.”

In Bhima Tima Dhotre  v. The Pioneer Chemical Co. (1968) 70 Bom LR 683, it is observed as under:

  • “Documentary evidence becomes meaningless if the writer has to be called in every case to give oral evidence of its contents. If that were the position, it would mean that, in the ultimate analysis, all evidence must be oral and that oral evidence would virtually be the only kind of evidence recognised by law. That, however, is not the position under the Evidence Act. … Section 59 of the said Act enacts that all facts, except the “contents” of documents, may be proved by oral evidence. This provision would clearly indicate that to prove the contents of a document by means of oral evidence would be a violation of that section.”

However, oral evidence can be given on a matter (adoption) which is not required by law to be in writing and it is not barred for the mere reason it was contained in a document (Taburi Sahai v. Jhunjhunwala, AIR 1967 SC 106).

Patent ambiguity and latent ambiguity

Patent ambiguity is that inherent in the words. Extrinsic evidence is inadmissible in such cases.

 Sec. 93 and 94 of the Evidence Act deal with cases of patent ambiguity and Sec. 95 to 98 deal with cases of latent ambiguity.

Patent AmbiguityLatent Ambiguity
  Ambiguity On the FaceHidden Ambiguity. Words of the instrument clear, but their application to the circumstances doubtful.
S. 93 and 94S. 95 to 98
  No oral evidence permittedOral evidence permitted Ambiguity is disclosed only when explored with extrinsic evidence. Therefore, the ambiguity is allowed to be removed by same means.
Makes the document useless. Ambiguity cannot be removed by legal construction or evidence.  Can remove its ambiguity by Oral evidence.  
Sell a horse to B for “Rs. 1,000 or Rs. 1,500” (Illustration- Sec. 93).
Deed contains blanks (Illus. – Sec. 93).
Sells estate at Rampur. No evidence another place (Illustration- Sec. 94).
# Sells house in Calcutta. No house in Calcutta.  Can show at Howrah (Illus. – Sec. 95).
# Sells white horse. Two white horses. Can show which (Illus. – Sec. 96).
# Evidence be given Hayatabad in Dekkhan or Sind (Illus. – Sec. 96).
# Sells B land at X occupation of Y. A has land at X, but not in occupation of Y, and he has land in occupation of Y not at X. Evidence be given which he meant to sell (Illus. – Sec. 97).
# A sells “all my mods”. A has both models and modelling tools. Evidence may be given to show which he meant to sell (Illus. – Sec. 98).

“Patent Ambiguity”

After referring Smt. Kamala Devi v. Takhatmal, (1964) 2 SCR 152, it is observed in Anglo American Metallurgical v. MMTC Ltd., 2021-3 SCC 308 that the principle contained in Sec. 94 of the Evidence Act is that extrinsic evidence is inadmissible in cases of “patent ambiguity”, and that this principle is “fundamental to Indian jurisprudence.”

A “patent ambiguity” is explained in Starkie on Evidence as under:

  • “By patent ambiguity must be understood an ambiguity inherent in the words, and incapable of being dispelled, either by any legal rules of construction applied to the instrument itself, or by evidence showing that terms in themselves unmeaning or unintelligible are capable of receiving a known conventional meaning, the great principle on which the rule is founded is that the intention of parties, should be construed, not by vague evidence of their intentions independently of the expressions which they have thought fit to use, but by the expression themselves. … By patent ambiguity, therefore, must be understood an inherent ambiguity, which cannot be removed, either by the ordinary rules of legal construction or by the application of extrinsic and explanatory evidence, showing that expressions, prima facie, unintelligible, are yet capable of conveying a certain and definite meaning.” (Quoted in – Anglo American Metallurgical v. MMTC Ltd., 2021-3 SCC 308)

“Latent Ambiguity”

On the other hand, a “latent ambiguity” is described in Woodroffe and Ali’s Law of Evidence, as follows:

  • “Latent ambiguity, in the more ordinary application, arises from the existence of facts external to the instrument, and the creation by these facts of a question not solved by the document itself. A latent ambiguity arises when the words of the instrument are clear, but their application to the circumstances is doubtful; here the ambiguity, being raised solely by extrinsic evidence, is allowed to be removed by the same means. In strictness of definition, such cases, as those in which peculiar usage may afford a construction to a term different from its natural one as can be seen in s 98, would be instances of latent ambiguity, since the double use of the term would leave it open to the doubt in which of its two senses it was to be taken. It is not, however, to this class of cases that reference is now made, but to those in which the ambiguity is rather that of description, either equivocal itself from the existence of two subject matter, or two persons, both falling within its terms as can be seen in s 96, or imperfect when brought to bear on any given person or thing as per ss 95 and 97.” (Quoted in – Anglo American Metallurgical v. MMTC Ltd., 2021-3 SCC 308)

Read Blog:

No mention of Price in Contract, but “crucial” emails – Whether Sec. 94 Bar Applies?

Though Sec. 94 applies only when a document applies accurately to existing facts, which includes how a particular word is used in a particular sense. Where no mention of the price at which coal was to be supplied, and there were three “crucial” emails, in Anglo American Metallurgical v. MMTC Ltd., 2021-3 SCC 308, it was held as under:

  • “These emails must be read as part of the entirety of the correspondence between the parties, which would then make the so-called “admissions” in the aforementioned emails apply to existing facts. Once this is done, it is clear that there is no scope for the further application of the “patent ambiguity” principle contained in section 94 of the Evidence Act, to the facts of the present case.”
  • In Anglo American Metallurgical v. MMTC Ltd., 2021-3 SCC 308t it was held to be a latent ambiguity comes under Sec. 95 of the Evidence Act, read with proviso (6) and illustration (f) to Sec. 92; and therefore, evidence can be led to show the peculiar sense of such language. It is pointed out that this approach is reflected in a recent judgment of this Court in Transmission Corpn. of Andhra Pradesh Ltd. v. GMR Vemagiri Power Generation Ltd., (2018) 3 SCC 716, where it was observed as under:
  • “21. In the event of any ambiguity arising, the terms of the contract will have to be interpreted by taking into consideration all surrounding facts and circumstances, including correspondence exchanged, to arrive at the real intendment of the parties, and not what one of the parties may contend subsequently to have been the intendment or to say as included afterwards, as observed in Bank of India v. K. Mohandas [Bank of India v. K. Mohandas, (2009) 5 SCC 313] : (SCC p. 328, para 28)
  • “28. The true construction of a contract must depend upon the import of the words used and not upon what the parties choose to say afterwards. Nor does subsequent conduct of the parties in the performance of the contract affect the true effect of the clear and unambiguous words used in the contract. The intention of the parties must be ascertained from the language they have used, considered in the light of the surrounding circumstances and the object of the contract. The nature and purpose of the contract is an important guide in ascertaining the intention of the parties.”” (page 727).

Irreconcilable inconsistency between two specific clauses

In case of documents like sale deeds, gift deeds, mortgage deeds also, if the apparently appearing inconsistency can be reconciled, the court will take that recourse. 

  • But, if the inconsistency is irreconcilable, the earlier or the subsequent part or specific clauses, the earlier part will prevail over the latter; but, in case of a Will, latter part will prevail, under Sec. 88 of the Succession Act. (Uma Devi Nambiar v. T.C. Sidhan, (2004) 2 SCC 321.)

Interpretation of Contracts

In Provash Chandra Dalui v. Biswanath Banerjee, 1989 Supp (1) SCC 487, it is observed as under:

  • ” ‘Ex praecedentibus et consequentibus optima fit inter-pretatio.’
  • The best interpretation is made from the context. Every contract is to be construed with reference to its object and the whole of its terms. The whole context must be considered to ascertain the intention of the parties. It is an accepted principle of construction that the sense and meaning of the parties in any particular part of instrument may be collected ‘ex antecedentibus et consequentibus;’ every part of it may be brought into action in order to collect from the whole one uniform and consistent sense, if that is possible.
  • As Lord Davey said in N.E. Railway v. Hastings, [1900] A.C. 260 (267),
  • “The deed must be read as a whole in order to ascertain the true meaning of its several clauses, and the words of each clause should be so interpreted as to bring them into harmony with the other provisions of the deed if that interpretation does no violence to the meaning of which they are naturally susceptible.”
  • In construing a contract the Court must look at the words used in the contract unless they are such that one may suspect that they do not convey the intention correctly. If the words are clear, there is very little the Court can do about it. In the construction of a written instrument it is legitimate in order to ascertain the true meaning of the words used and if that be doubtful it is legitimate to have regard to the circumstances surrounding their creation and the subject matter to which it was designed and intended they should apply.”

In Bharat Coking Coal Ltd. v. AMR Dev Prabha 2020 SCC OnLine SC 335, it is pointed out that ‘it must be noted that judicial interpretation of contracts in the sphere of commerce stands on a distinct footing than while interpreting statutes’. (Quoted in: Agmatel India Private Limited v. M/S Resoursys Telecom AIR 2022 SC 1103)

  • Contractual interpretation ought not to have been grounds for the Constitutional Court (High Court) (See: Bharat Coking Coal Ltd. v. AMR Dev Prabha, 2020 SCC OnLine SC 335; Agmatel India Private Limited v. M/S Resoursys Telecom, AIR 2022 SC 1103)

Tender – If two interpretations possible, the interpretation of the author be accepted: In Silppi Constructions Contractors v. Union of India, 2019 SCC OnLine SC 1133, it is held as under:

  • “The authority floating the tender is the best judge of its requirements and, therefore, the court’s interference should be minimal. The authority which floats the contract or tender, and has authored the tender documents is the best judge as to how the documents have to be interpreted. If two interpretations are possible then the interpretation of the author must be accepted. The courts will only interfere to prevent arbitrariness, irrationality, bias, mala fides or perversity. With this approach in mind we shall deal with the present case.” . (Quoted in: Agmatel India Private Limited v. M/S Resoursys Telecom AIR 2022 SC 1103)

Tenders or Award of Contracts

In Jagdish Mandal v. State of Orissa, (2007) 14 SCC 517, our Apex Court observed as under:

  • “22. Judicial review of administrative action is intended to prevent arbitrariness, irrationality, unreasonableness, bias and mala fides. Its purpose is to check whether choice or decision is made “lawfully” and not to check whether choice or decision is “sound”. When the power of judicial review is invoked in matters relating to tenders or award of contracts, certain special features should be borne in mind. A contract is a commercial transaction. Evaluating tenders and awarding contracts are essentially commercial functions. Principles of equity and natural justice stay at a distance. If the decision relating to award of contract is bona fide and is in public interest, courts will not, in exercise of power of judicial review, interfere even if a procedural aberration or error in assessment or prejudice to a tenderer, is made out. The power of judicial review will not be permitted to be invoked to protect private interest at the cost of public interest, or to decide contractual disputes. The tenderer or contractor with a grievance can always seek damages in a civil court. .. A court before interfering in tender or contractual matters in exercise of power of judicial review, should pose to itself the following questions:
  • (i) Whether the process adopted or decision made by the authority is mala fide or intended to favour someone; or Whether the process adopted or decision made is so arbitrary and irrational that the court can say:“the decision is such that no responsible authority acting reasonably and in accordance with relevant law could have reached”;
  • (ii) Whether public interest is affected.
  • If the answers are in the negative, there should be no interference under Article 226. Cases involving blacklisting or imposition of penal consequences on a tenderer/contractor or distribution of State largesse (allotment of sites/shops, grant of licences, dealerships and franchises) stand on a different footing as they may require a higher degree of fairness in action.” (Quoted in: Agmatel India Private Limited v. M/S Resoursys Telecom AIR 2022 SC 1103)

PART V

Presumptions

Sec. 114 of the Evidence Act gives a wide discretion to the Courts to presume the existence of facts regard being had to natural course etc. Sec. 114 allows to draw adverse inference against a party who deliberately withholds better evidence. Sec. 56 to 58 lays down that facts judicially noticeable matters need not be proved. Sect. 79 and 90 deal with presumptions as to documents.

Presumption is not in itself evidence

presumption only makes a prima facie case for a party for whose benefit it exists, and it is not in itself evidence (Kumar Exports v. Sharma Carpets, (2009) 2 SCC 513; Basalingappa v. Mudibasappa – 2019(5) SCC 418).

Rebuttal: Standard of Proof Preponderance of Probabilities

The required evidence or Standard of Proof for the ‘rebuttal of presumption’ is –

  • preponderance of Probabilities 
    • See: Triyambak S.  Hegde v. Sripad, 2022-1 SCC 742;
    • Anss Rajashekar v. Augustus Jeba Ananth, (2020) 15 SCC 348).

Rebuttal: Standard of Proof Probable Defence’ whichCreates Doubts

The required evidence or Standard of Proof (for rebuttal of a factual presumption) can be –

  • Probable Defence’ whichCreates Doubts about the existence of a legally enforceable debt.
    • Rangappa v. Sree Mohan, 2010(11) SCC 441;
    • M.S. Narayana Menon v. State of Kerala 2006-6 SCC 39;
    • Bharat Barrel & Drum Manufacturing Company v. Amin Chand Payrelal, (1999) 3 SCC 35)

Rebuttal need not be positively proved to be true

Rebuttal need not be conclusively established or positively proved to be true (Kali Ram v. State of Himachal Pradesh, (1973) 2 SCC 808; Basalingappa v. Mudibasappa – 2019(5) SCC 418).

  • It need be reasonably probable 
    • See: Rajaram v.  Maruthachalam, AIR 2023 SC 471;
    • Basalingappa v. Mudibasappa – 2019(5) SCC 418
    • Hiten P. Dalal v. Bratindranath Banerjee, (2001) 6 SCC 16;
    • Vijay v. Laxman, (2013) 3 SCC 86

Rebuttal can be by invoking another Presumption

  • Not necessary for the accused to rebut (consideration) by direct evidence
  • Rebuttal (of presumption) can be by invoking another presumption
    • Kundanlal v. Custodian Evacuee property, AIR 1961 SC 1316) Referred to in: Priyamvada K. v. M.  Rahufina, 2024-1 KerHC 245.
  • It can be the circumstances relied upon by the complainant (M.S. Narayana Menon v. State of Kerala 2006-6 SCC 39).
  • On such a ‘shifting’, the source of money and financial capacity of complainant to make the loan can be a point for consideration, and the complainant may have to produce bank-statement to
    • See: Rajaram v.  Maruthachalam, AIR 2023 SC 471;
    • Basalingappa v. Mudibasappa, 2019-5 SCC 418).
    • K. Subramani v. K. Damodara Naidu, 2015 -1 SCC 99.
  • M.S. Narayana Menon v. State of Kerala 2006(6) SCC 39, SB Sinha, J.).
  • See: Bharat Barrel & Drum Manufacturing Company v. Amin Chand Payrelal,  1999-3 SCC 35;

Circumstantial Evidence

Hanumant Govind Nargundkar v. State of MP, AIR 1952 SC 343: 1953 Cri LJ 129 is the leading decision on circumstantial evidence. It is held-

  • “In cases where the evidence is of a circumstantial nature, the circumstances [which lead to the conclusion of guilt should be in the first instance] fully established, and all the facts so established should be consistent only with the hypothesis of the guilt of the accused. Again, the circumstances should be of a conclusive nature and tendency and they should be such as to exclude every hypothesis but the one proposed to be proved. In other words, there must be a chain of evidence so far complete as not to leave any reasonable ground for a conclusion consistent with the innocence of the accused and it must be [shown] that within all human probability the act must have been [committed] by the accused.”
  • It is followed in succeeding decisions. See:
  • Munikrishna v. State, 2022-13 SCR 415, 2023 CRLJ 673,
  • Dakkata Balaram Reddy v. State of Andhra Pradesh, 2023-4 SCR 887, 2023-6 SCALE 81
  • Venkatesh v. State of Karnataka, 2022-4 SCR 556, 2023 CRLJ 183,
  • Lochan Shrivas v. State Of Chhattisgarh, AIR 2022 SC 252,
  • Dev Kanya Tiwari v. The State of UP, AIR 2018 SC 1377.

Five Golden Principles, Or Panchsheel, on Circumstantial Evidence

Sharad Birdhi Chand Sarda v. State of Maharashtra, AIR 1984 SC 1622, laid down the five golden principles, or panchsheel as to proof on circumstantial evidence as under:

  • .(1) The circumstances from which the conclusion of guilt is to be drawn should be fully established.
  • It may be noted here that this Court indicated that the circumstances concerned ‘must or should’ and not ‘may be’ established. There is not only a grammatical but a legal distinction between ‘may be proved’ and ‘must be or should be proved’ as was held by this Court in Shivaji Sahabrao Bobade v. State of Maharashtra(AIR  1973 SC 2622) where the following observations were made:
  • “Certainly, it is a primary principle that the accused must be and not merely may be guilty before a court can convict and the mental distance between ‘may be’ and ‘must be’ is long and divides vague conjectures from sure conclusions.”
  • (2) The facts so established should be consistent only with the hypothesis of the guilt of the accused, that is to say. they should not be explainable on any other hypothesis except that the accused is guilty,
  • (3) The circumstances should be of a conclusive nature and tendency.
  • (4) They should exclude every possible hypothesis except the one to be proved, and 
  • (5) There must be a chain of evidence so complete as not to leave any reasonable ground for the conclusion consistent with the innocence of the accused and must show that in all human probability the act must have been done by the accused.
  • These five golden principles, if we may say so, constitute the panchsheel of the proof of a case based on circumstantial evidence.”

Falsus In Uno, Falsus In Omnibus

Doctrine of “falsus in uno, falsus in omnibus” not applicable in India. It is a Latin maxim which means “false in one thing, false in everything.”  In Gangadhar Behera v. State of Orissa, (2002) 8 SCC 381,  it is held that if the testimony of a witness is found to be unreliable in respect of part of his statement, then the other part of the statement can be made basis to convict the accused. That is, the entire testimony of a witness cannot be discarded or disregarded merely because a part of the testimony is found to be not true.

  • State of Madhya Pradesh v. Phoolchand Rathore, 2023-5 SCR 601,
  • Ravasaheb v. State of Karnataka, 2023-5 SCC 391,
  • Ranvir Singh v. State Of Madhya Pradesh, 2023-1 SCR 841,
  • Rishi Pal Singh v. New India Assurance Co.  Ltd., 2022 ACJ 1868,
  • Mahendra Singh v. State Of MP,  AIR 2022 SC 2631,

Principles in deciding the cases

In Ravasaheb v. State of Karnataka, 2023-5 SCC 391, our Apex Court emanated following principles in deciding the cases.

Evidence of hostile witness:

  • Corroborated part of the evidence of a hostile witness regarding the commission of offence is admissible. Merely because there is deviation from the statement in the FIR, the witness’s statements cannot be termed totally unreliable;

Hostile witness

  • The evidence of a hostile witness can form the basis of conviction.

Quality over quantity of witnesses

  • The general principle of appreciating the evidence of eye-witnesses is that when a case involves a large number of offenders, prudently, it is necessary, but not always, for the Court to seek corroboration from at least two more witnesses as a measure of caution. Be that as it may, the principle is quality over quantity of witnesses. [Mrinal Das Vs. State of Tripura (2011) 9 SCC 479] 17.2 Effect of omissions, deficiencies:

Not give undue importance to omissions and discrepancies

  • Evidence examined as a whole, must reflect/ring of truth. The court must not give undue importance to omissions and discrepancies which do not shake the foundations of the prosecution’s case. [Rohtash Kumar Vs. State of Haryana (2013) 14 SCC 434; Bhagwan Jagannath Markad Vs. State of Maharashtra (2016) 10 SCC 537; and Karan Singh Vs. State of Uttar Pradesh (2022) 6 SCC 52]

Reliance on single witness:

  • If a witness is absolutely reliable then conviction based thereupon cannot be said to be infirm in any manner. [Karunakaran Vs. State of Tamil Nadu (1976) 1 SCC 434; and Sadhuram Vs. State of Rajasthan (2003) 11 SCC 231]

Testimony of a close relative:

  • A witness being a close relative is not a ground enough to reject his testimony. Mechanical rejection of an even “partisan” or “interested” witness may lead to failure of justice.

Falsus in uno, falsus in omnibus

  • The principle of “falsus in uno, falsus in omnibus” is not one of general application. [Bhagwan Jagannath Markad Vs. State of Maharashtra (2016) 10 SCC 537] 

Benefit of a doubt

  • To entitle a person to the benefit of a doubt arising from a duality of views, the possible view in favour of the accused must be as nearly reasonably probable as that against him. [Gopal Reddy Vs. State of Andhra Pradesh (1979) 1 SCC 355]

Delay in sending FIR:

  • Unless serious prejudice is caused, mere delay in sending the FIR to the Magistrate would not, by itself, have a negative effect on the case of the prosecution. [[State of Rajasthan Vs. Doud Khan (2016) 2 SCC 607]
  • One of the external checks against ante-dating or ante- timing an FIR is the time of its dispatch to the Magistrate or its receipt by the Magistrate. A dispatch of a copy of the FIR forthwith ensures that there is no manipulation or interpolation in the FIR. [Mehraj Vs. State of U.P. (1994) 5 SCC 188; and Ombir Singh Vs. State of U.P. (2020) 6 SCC 378]

Last seen theory :

  • On its own, last seen theory is considered to be a weak basis for conviction. However, when the same is coupled with other factors such as when the deceased was last seen with the accused, proximity of time to the recovery of the body of deceased etc. The accused is bound to give an explanation under Section 106 of the Evidence Act, 1872. If he does not do so, or furnishes what may be termed as wrong explanation or if a motive is established – pleading securely to the conviction of the accused closing out the possibility of any other hypothesis, then a conviction can be based thereon. [Satpal Singh Vs. State of Haryana (2018) 6 SCC 610; and Ram Gopal Vs. State of M.P. (2023) SCC OnLine 158]

Cases involving several accused Persons

  • A three judge bench of which one of us (B.R Gavai J.) was a member, observed as under in respect of the application of Section 149, of the Indian Penal Code, 1860-
  • “30. Section 149 of the Indian Penal Code is declaratory of the vicarious liability of the members of an unlawful assembly for acts done in prosecution of the common object of that assembly or for such offences as the members of the unlawful assembly knew would be committed in prosecution of that object. If an unlawful assembly is formed with the common object of committing an offence, and if that offence is committed in prosecution of the object by any member of the unlawful assembly, all the members of the assembly will be vicariously liable for that offence even if one or more, but not all committed the offence. Again, if an offence is committed by a member of an unlawful assembly and that offence is one which the members of the unlawful assembly knew to be likely to be committed in prosecution of the common object, every member who had that knowledge will be guilty of the offence so committed.” [Hari v. State of UP 2021 SCC OnLine SC 1131; Shambhu Nath Singh v. State of Bihar, AIR 1960 SC 725] While overt act and active participation may indicate common intention of the person perpetrating the crime, the mere presence in the unlawful assembly may fasten vicariously criminal liability under Section 149. [Lalji Vs. State of U.P. (1989) 1 SCC 437] When a case involves large number of assailants it is not possible for the witness to describe the part played therein by each of such persons. It is not necessary for the prosecution to prove each of the members’ involvement especially regarding which or what act. [Masalti Vs. State of UP AIR 1965 SC 202]

Power of Court of Appeal:

  • The Court of appeal has wide powers of appreciation of evidence in an order of acquittal as in the order of conviction, along with the rider of presumption of innocence which continues across all stages of a case. Such Court should give due importance to the judgment rendered by the Trial Court. [Atley Vs. State of UP AIR 1955 SC 807]
  • Referring to Gurudutt Pathak Vs. State of U.P. [(2021) 6 SCC 116] the judgment in Geeta Devi Vs. State of U.P. [2022 SCC OnLine 57], this Court appreciated the law on this aspect and then observed that the High Court, being the First Appellate Court must discuss/re-appreciate the evidence on record. Failure to do so is a good ground enough to remand the matter for consideration.

Read Blogs:

When A Case Tried On Merits, It Should Not Be Reversed On Technical Grounds

Kiran Singh v. Chaman Paswan, AIR 1954 SC 340, the Supreme Court observed that when a case has been tried by a court on merits and judgment rendered, it should not be liable to be reversed purely on technical grounds, unless it has resulted in failure of justice.

How the First Appellate Court deals the Case

In B.V. Nagesh & Anr. v. H.V. Sreenivasa Murthy, (2010) 10 SCC 551, it is observed as under:

  • “The first appeal is a valuable right of the parties and unless restricted by law, the whole case therein is open for re-hearing both on questions of fact and law. The judgment of the appellate Court must, therefore, reflect its conscious application of mind and record findings supported by reasons, on all the issues arising along with the contentions put-forth and pressed by the parties for decision of the appellate Court. Sitting as a court of appeal, it was the duty of the High Court to deal with all the issues and the evidence led by the parties before recording its findings. The first appeal is a valuable right and the parties have a right to be heard both on questions of law and on facts and the judgment in the first appeal must address itself to all the issues of law and fact and decide it by giving reasons in support of the findings. [Vide Santosh Hazari vs. Purushottam Tiwari, (2001) 3 SCC 179 = JT (2001) 2 SC 407 and Madhukar and Others vs. Sangram and Others, (2001) 4 SCC 756]”

Finding on Question of Fact – Appellate Court Will Not Interfere

The general rule followed by our courts is that the  appellate court should not interfere with the finding of the trial Judge on a pure question of fact, if the finding is not perverse (Sarju Pershad Vs Jwaleshwari Pratap, AIR 1951 SC 120; 1950 SCR 7839; Radha Prasad Vs Gajadhar Singh, AIR 1960 SC 115; Madhusudan Das Vs Smt. Narayanibai, AIR 1983 SC 114;  1983- 1 SCC 35; T.D.Gopalan v. H.R.& C.E, Madras, AIR 1972 SC 1716).

A Third Party can Prefer appeal

Smt. Jatan Kanwar Golcha v. M/s. Golcha Properties Private Ltd.[ AIR 1971 SC 374] it is held as under

  • “It is well settled that a person who is not a party to the suit may prefer an appeal with the leave of the appellate Court and such leave should be granted if he would be prejudicially affected by the judgment.”

In Banarsi v. Ram Phal, AIR 2003 SC 1989, it is held –

  • Sections 96 and 100 CPC do not enumerate the person who can file an appeal.
  • To file an appeal the person must be one aggrieved by the decree.
  • Unless a person is prejudicially or adversely affected by the decree he is not entitled to file an appeal.
  • No appeal lies against a mere finding.
  • Sections 96 and 100 CPC provide for an appeal against decree and not against judgment.

Read Related Blogs


How to Subscribe ‘IndianLawLiveFree’? Click here – “How to Subscribe Free


Read in this Cluster  (Click on the topic):

Book No, 1 – Civil Procedure Code

Power of attorney

Title, ownership and Possession

Adverse Possession

Principles and Procedure

Admission, Relevancy and Proof

Land LawsTransfer of Property Act

Evidence Act – General

Sec. 65B

Law on Documents

Interpretation

Contract Act

Law on Damages

Easement

Stamp Act & Registration

Will

Arbitration

Divorce

Negotiable Instruments Act

Book No. 2: A Handbook on Constitutional Issues

Religious issues

Book No. 3: Common Law of CLUBS and SOCIETIES in India

Book No. 4: Common Law of TRUSTS in India

‘Possessory Title’ in Indian Law

Saji Koduvath & Jojy George

Propositions on Possession in a Nutshell

  • Possession is a substantive right.
  • It is heritable and transferable.
  • Courts protect settled possession.
  • Injunction is a possessory remedy.
  • Possessory title is a good title as against everybody other than the lawful owner.
  • Injunction will not be passed to favour a trespasser or a person in unlawful possession.
  • It will suffice if he can prove his lawful possession (Rame Gowda v. M. Varadappa Naidu, 2004-1 SCC 769).
  • Even if the plaintiff is a trespasser, injunction will be granted if he can prove that his possession is settled/established.
  • If the possession of the plaintiff is ‘settled/established’, injunction will be ordered against a true owner. In such a case, the ‘injunction’ will be subject to the (result of) claim of recovery (if any) in a proper suit, by the true owner.
  • It is not necessary for the person (in possession) claiming injunction, to prove his title – as long as the defendant does not claim title.
  • Person in ‘settled/established possession’ may get injunction against true owner (not to disposes otherwise than on due process of law); but, it cannot be claimed after cancellation (by court) of the sale deed he relied (Padhiyar Prahladji Chenaji v. Maniben Jagmalbhai, 2022 SCC OnLine SC 258.

Possession is a Substantive Right

Possession by itself is a substantive right recognised by law. It is heritable and transferable, as explained in the following decisions –

  • Nair Service Society Ltd. v. K.C. Alexander, AIR 1968 SC 1165,
  • Kuttan Narayanan v. Thomman Mathayi, AIR 1966 Ker 179;
  • Phirayalal Kapur v. Jia Rani, AIR 1973 Delhi 186;
  • Nallammal v. Ayisha Beevi, 2017-5 Mad LJ 864). 

Settled Possession, Established Possession & Possessory Title

In A. Subramanian v. R. Pannerselvam, AIR 2021 SC 821, the Supreme Court held that even a trespasser, who is in established possession of the property could obtain injunction. But, it was cautioned that the matter would be different, if the plaintiff himself elaborated in the plaint about title dispute and fails to make a prayer for declaration of title along with injunction relief.

In Poona Ram v. Moti Ram, AIR 2019 SC 813, it was pointed out in a case where there was no document to prove settled possession that ‘merely on doubtful material and cursory evidence, it cannot be held that the plaintiff was ever in possession of the property, and that too in settled possession’. It held further as under:

  • “13. The crux of the matter is that a person who asserts possessory title over a particular property will have to show that he is under settled or established possession of the said property. But merely stray or intermittent acts of trespass do not give such a right against the true owner. Settled possession means such possession over the property which has existed for a sufficiently long period of time, and has been acquiesced to by the true owner. A casual act of possession does not have the effect of interrupting the possession of the rightful owner. A stray act of trespass, or a possession which has not matured into settled possession, can be obstructed or removed by the true owner even by using necessary force. Settled possession must be (i) effective,(ii) undisturbed, and (iii) to the knowledge of the owner or without any attempt at concealment by the trespasser. There cannot be a straitjacket formula to determine settled possession. Occupation of a property by a person as an agent or a servant acting at the instance of the owner will not amount to actual legal possession. The possession should contain an element of animus possidendi. The nature of possession of the trespasser is to be decided based on the facts and circumstances of each case.”

Possessory Title

The term ‘Possessory Title’ (in contrast to legally recognised ‘title appertain to ownership’) arises in the following situations-

  • 1. Acquisition of ‘Original Title’: It is acquisition of title contradistinct to ‘derivative’ acquisition of title.
  • 2. Possessory Title: ‘Possessory Title’ against everybody other than the lawful owner (For, possession by itself is a substantive right and good title; and ‘Right to Possession’ is a “Property”, under law).
  • 3. Statutory title by Adverse Possession: Perfection of title by ‘Adverse Possession’ against the true owner; i.e., (legal) acquisition of title as recognised by Sec. 27 of the Limitation Act. (K V Swamynathan v. E V Padmanabhan, 1991-1 JT 83, 1990-2 Scale 1326)

‘Possessory Title’- On the Premise that ‘Possession’ is a Substantive Right

One who captures a property belonging to none, or reduces such a property to his possession, gets good title against the whole world – as in the case of birds in the air and fishes in the water. And, if it belongs to another, possession of the holder of such property is good title against all but the true owner (Somnath Barman v. Dr. SP Raju AIR 1970 SC 846, 1969-3 SCC 129); because, possession is the most important objective expression of ownership. According to Salmond, possession is the most basic relationship between men and things, and the possessor should have the ‘animus’ to possess the ‘corpus’.

Settled ‘Possessory Title’, in Part Performance

In Ghanshyam v. Yogendra Rathi, AIR 2023 SC 2754, 2023-7 SCC 361, the Supreme Court allowed the plaintiff (purchaser in an agreement for sale) to recover property from the defendant/title-holder (true-owner). It was on two, main, grounds:  

  • First, the plaintiff/purchaser was having settled-possessory- title, in part performance under Sec. 53A of the Transfer of Property Act, 1882
  • Second, the defendant/title-holder (allowed to occupy a portion of the property for a period of 3 months as a licencee) failed to vacate despite notice.

‘Rival Titles’ in Adverse Possession – Title by ownership & Title by possession

Possessory title by adverse possession is basically a philosophical concept of property law; and it is merely acknowledged in common law and in the Limitation Act. It is explained in the thought provoking article, “Possessory Title: Its True Nexus with the Law of Limitation and the ‘Theory of Relativity’ ” by Anoop Bhaskar, Advocate, Thiruvananthapuram (2022 KLT). It is also pointed out that there are two ‘rival titles’ in a case of adverse possession; i.e., title by ownership (pertain to true owner) & title by possession (pertain to trespasser).

When a plea on adverse possession is propped up, the judicial determination is warranted on rival claims on ‘title on ownership’ and ‘title by adverse possession’; and also, ‘presumptions on title’ and ‘presumptions on possession’. If the trespasser can prove adverse possession against the true owner, as provided under Article 65 of the Limitation Act, the law favours the trespasser endorsing his Possessory Title. The learned author lays down the doctrine of ‘preference’ upon the two ‘rival titles’ as under:

  • “It is true by the operation of limitation prescribed under Article 65, the prior owner loses his right or remedy to sue for possession based on title. At this point, the adverse possessor acquires title by the virtue of original acquisition. … In other words, the possessor will have an entitlement to the right to possess the land against others; i.e., he is having the title to possess. At the same time the prior owner will be denying the adverse possessor’s entitlement to possession and be claiming the entitlement to all the incidents of ownership, including possession. Basically, he will be claiming title to ownership on the land. This is how there will exist two rival titles in the case of a title dispute, i.e., title to ownership & title to possession. Now the Courts will be called upon to measure the strength of each title. If the adverse possessor proves that the prior owner has lost his right to recover possession by way of limitation, it will mean that the title of the prior owner will be weaker than adverse possessor.”

Nature of Property and Claim of Occupant Whether Bona Fide were Determinative Factors

In Government of A.P. v. Thummala Krishna Rao, (1982) 2 SCC 134,  the question considered was whether summary remedy for evicting a person provided for by section 6 of the Andhra Pradesh Land Encroachment Act, 1905, could be resorted to. It was pointed out

  • the duration of encroachment, short or long, was not the determinative matter
  • what was relevant for the decision was more the nature of the property and
  • whether the claim of the occupant was bona fide.

It was also found that if there was bona fide dispute, on title between the Government and the occupant, it must be adjudicated upon by the Ordinary courts of law. The Government cannot decide such questions unilaterally in its own favour and evict any person summarily. Duration of occupation would be relevant requiring an impartial adjudication according to the established procedure of law, if the person –

  • occupied openly for an appreciable length of time and
  • could be taken, prima facie, to have a bonafide claim to the property.

Possession is Good Title against all but the True Owner

In Somnath Barman v. Dr. SP Raju AIR 1970 SC 846, 1969-3 SCC 129 our Apex Court relied on Narayana Row v. Dharmachar, ILR 26 Mad. 514, where the Madras High Court consisting of Bhashyam Ayyangar and Moore, JJ., held that possession was, under the Indian, as under the English law, good title against all but the true owner. In Somnath Barman v. Dr. SP Raju, AIR 1970 SC 846, 1969-3 SCC 129 (KS Hegde & JC Shah, JJ.), it was observed as under:

  • “In our opinion the possession of the plaintiff prior to 1945 is a good title against all but the true owner. The defendants who are mere trespassers cannot defeat the plaintiff’s lawful possession by ousting him from the suit property. Possessory title is a good title as against everybody other than the lawful owner. In Ismail’ Ariff v. Mohamed Ghouse(I.L.R.20 1.A.99), the Judicial Committee came to the conclusion that a person having possessory title can get a declaration that he was the owner of the land in suit and an injunction restraining the defendant from interfering with his possession. Therein it was observed that the, possession of the plaintiff was a sufficient evidence of title as owner against the defendant.”

True Owner

Section 6 of the Specific Relief Act allows one to file a suit for recovery of property, on the strength of his prior possession, if he had lost his possession within 6 months of the suit. It can be invoked even when the true owner evicts a person in legal or settled possession (like tenant) otherwise than on due process of law. In such a case, he need not prove his ownership to the property; and he can succeed on establishing that he has been dispossessed otherwise than in accordance with law within six months.

‘Possession is Good Against All but the True Owner’ & Sec. 6 of the Sp. Relief Act

The principle ‘Possession is Good against all but the True Owner’ is declared in Parry v. Clissold, (1907) AC 73. In this decision it was also pointed out that if the rightful owner did not come forward and assert his title within the period of limitation, his right would be extinguished and the possessory owner acquires an absolute title.

The Supreme Court of India while accepting this principle in Nair Service Society Ltd. v. K.C. Alexander, AIR 1968 SC 1165, pointed out that the law in India allows a plaintiff to maintain a possessory suit under Sec. 9 (preset Sec. 6) of the Specific Relief Act. Such a suit can be filed against a title holder, if he had dispossessed the plaintiff ‘otherwise than in due course of law’.

In Nair Service Society Ltd. v. K.C. Alexander, AIR 1968 SC 1165, it is observed as under:

  • “17. … To express our meaning we may begin by reading 1907 AC 73 (Perry V. Clissold), to discover if the principle that possession is good against all but the true owner has in any way been departed from.
  • 1907 AC 73 reaffirmed the principle by stating quite clearly:
    • “It cannot be disputed that a person in possession of land in the assumed character of owner and exercising peaceably the ordinary rights of ownership has a perfectly good title against all the world but the rightful owner. And if the rightful owner does not come forward and assert his title by the process of law within the period prescribed by the provisions of the statute of Limitation applicable to the case, his right is for ever extinguished and the possessory owner acquires an absolute title.”
  • Therefore, the plaintiff who was peaceably in possession was entitled to remain in possession and only the State could evict him. The action of the Society was a violent invasion of his possession and in the law as it stands in India the plaintiff could maintain a possessory suit under the provisions of the Specific Relief Act in which title would be immaterial or a suit for possession within 12 years in which the question of title could be raised.”

In Poona Ram v. Moti Ram, AIR 2019 SC 813, our Apex Court explained the principle ‘possession is a good title of right against any one who cannot show a better’ as under:

  • “9. The law in India, as it has developed, accords with jurisprudential thought as propounded by luminaries like Salmond. Salmond on Jurisprudence states:­
    • “These two concepts of ownership and possession, therefore, may be used to distinguish between the de facto possessor of an object and its de jure owner, between the man who actually has it and the man who ought to have it. They serve also to contract the position of one whose rights are ultimate, permanent and residual with that of one whose rights are only of a temporary nature.
    • x x x x x
    • In English law possession is a good title of right against any one who cannot show a better. A wrongful possessor has the rights of an owner with respect to all persons except earlier possessors and except the true owner himself. Many other legal systems, however, go much further than this, and treat possession as a provisional or temporary title even against the true owner himself. Even a wrongdoer, who is deprived of his possession, can recover it from any person whatever, simply on the ground of his possession. Even the true owner, who takes his own, may be forced in this way to  restore it to the wrongdoer, and will not be permitted to set up his own superior title to it. He must first give up possession, and then proceed in due course of law for the recovery of the thing on the ground of his ownership. The intention of the law is that every possessor shall be entitled to retain and recover his possession, until deprived of it by a judgment according to law.
    • Legal remedies thus appointed for the protection of possession even against ownership are called possessory, while those available for the protection of ownership itself may be distinguished as proprietary. In the modern and medieval civil law the distinction is expressed by the contrasted terms petitorium (a proprietary suit) and possessorium (a possessory suit).”
  • 10. As far back as 1924, in the case of Midnapur Zamindary Co. Ltd. v. Naresh Narayan Roy, AIR 1924 PC 144, the learned Judge observed that in India, persons are not permitted to take forcible possession; they must obtain such possession as they are entitled to through a court. Later, in the case of Nair Service Society Ltd. v. K.C. Alexander, AIR 1968 SC 1165, this Court ruled that when the facts disclose no title in either party, possession alone decides. It was further held that if Section 9 of the Specific Relief Act, 1877 (corresponding to the present Section6) is employed, the plaintiff need not prove title and the title of the defendant does not avail him. When, however, the period of six months has passed, questions of title can be raised by the defendant, and if he does so the plaintiff must establish a better title or fail. In other words, such a right is only restricted to possession in a suit under Section 9 of the Specific Relief Act (corresponding to the present Section 6) but does not bar a suit on prior possession within 12 years from the date of dispossession, and title need not be proved unless the defendant can provide one.
  • 11. It was also observed by this Court in Nair Service Society Ltd. (supra) that a person in possession of land in assumed character of owner and exercising peaceably the ordinary rights of ownership has a perfectly good title against the entire world except the rightful owner. In such a case, the defendant must show in himself or his predecessor a valid legal title and probably a possession prior to the plaintiff’s, and thus be able to raise a presumption prior in time.”

Possessory Title – Recognised in Law

A person in possession is at liberty to file a suit to recover his possession (with or without declaration) by a regular suit for recovery of possession, even if he failed to exercise his option to file a suit under Sec. 6 of the Specific Relief Act, within six months of losing possession. It can be based on title, or on his possession in assumed or presumed character of ownership (even if title not perfected by doctrine of adverse possession). It is on the principle that ‘possession is good title against all the world but the rightful owner’. The law on this matter is laid down in detail in Kuttan Narayanan v. Thomman Mathayi, AIR 1966 Ker 179, referring various authoritative authors and previous illuminative decisions. It is pronounced as under:

  • 6. Possession by itself is a substantive right recognised by law and has legal incidents attached to it apart from ownership. Even before the acquisition of statutory title by adverse possession for the requisite period under the Limitation Act, the possessory owner has well defined rights in property. It is now settled beyond all dispute that this interest is heritable, devisable and transferable. This interest is referred to as possessory title as distinct from proprietary title. A person having such interest must be allowed to enforce those rights against all the world except those who have a better title or better right than himself.
  • Salmond on Jurisprudence, Eleventh edition, observes at page 345 :
    • “In English law possession is a good title of right against any one who cannot show a better. A wrongful possessor has the rights of an owner with respect to all persons except earlier possessors and except the true owner himself.”
  • and at pages 473 and 474 it is observed:
    • “On the other hand, the thing of which possession is taken may already be the property of some one else. In this case the title acquired by possession is good, indeed, against all third persons, but is of no validity at all against the true owner. Possession, even when consciously wrongful, is allowed as a title of right against all persons who cannot show a better, because a prior title in themselves. Save with respect to the rights of the original proprietor, my rights to the watch in my pocket are much the same whether. I bought it honestly, or found it, or abstracted it from the pocket of some one else. If it is stolen from me, the law will help me to the recovery of it. I can effectually sell it, lend it, give it away, or bequeath it, and it will go on my death intestate to my next of kin. Whoever acquires it from me, however, acquires in general nothing save my limited and imperfect title to it, and holds if, as I do, subject to the superior claims of the original owner.
    • XX XX XX
    • If a possessory owner is wrongfully deprived of the thing by a person other than the true owner he can recover it. For the defendant cannot set up as a defence his own possessory title since it is later than and consequently inferior to, the possessory title of the plaintiff. Nor can he set up as a defence the title of the true owner–the jus tertii as it is called; the plaintiff has a better, because an earlier, title than the defendant, and it is irrelevant that the title of some other person, not a party to the suit, is better still. The expediency of this doctrine of possessory ownership is clear. Were it not for such a rule, force and fraud would be left to determine all disputes as to possession, between persons of whom neither could show an unimpeachable title to the thing as the true owner of it.”
  • Pollock & Wright in their book ‘Possession in the Common Law’ expressed themselves thus at page 91:
    • “Existing possession, however acquired, is protected against any interference by a mere wrongdoer; and the wrongdoer cannot defend himself by showing a better title than the plaintiff’s in some third person though or under whom he docs not himself claim or justify. ‘Any possession is a legal possession‘–i.e. lawful and maintainable–against a wrong doer.”
  • and at page 95:
    • “It would be possible at first sight to suppose that, as between a succession of independent occupiers who were all wrongdoers as against the true owner, the law must be indifferent, with the result of conferring an absolute title upon the person who happens to he in possession when the time of limitation expires. Reflection, however, shows this to be contrary to the reason and principles of the law. Possession being once admitted to be a root of title, every possession must create a title which, as against all subsequent intruders, has all the incidents and advantages of a true title. In the language of the modern authorities, ‘Possession is good title‘– nothing less–‘against all but the true owner‘.”
  • 7. The English doctrine of possessory title is expressed in the following terms by Cockburn, C. J., in Asher v. Whitelock, (1865) 35 LJQB 17:
    • “I take it to be established by authority that possession is good against all the world except the person who can show a better title than the one in possession Doe d Hughes v. Dyeball, (1829 Moo & M 346) shews that possession, even for a year, is sufficient against a mere subsequent possession. The whole law of disseisin was founded upon the principle that the desseisin gives title to the disorder against all the world but the disseisee.”
  • 8. Their Lordships of the Judicial Committee of the Privy Council in Perry v. Clissold, 1907 AC 73 at p. 79 decided:
    • “It cannot be disputed that a person in possession of land in the assumed character of owner and exercising peaceably the ordinary rights of ownership has a perfectly good title against all the world but the rightful owner. And if the rightful owner does not come forward and assert his title by process of law within the period prescribed by the provisions of the Statute of Limitations applicable to the case, his right is for ever extinguished, and the possessory owner acquires an absolute title.”
  • 9. The above is certainly the doctrine of English Law. The rule of English Law that possession is good title against all but the true owner has been adopted by the decisions of the Indian High Courts and also by the decisions of the Judicial Committee of the Privy Councilin the Indian cases. In Khajah Enaetoollah Chowdhry v. Kishen Soondur Surma, (1867) 8 Suth WR 386 at pp. 387 and 388, Dwarkanath Mitter, J. posed the question thus:
    • “Can the Civil Courts give a decree for immovable property on the bare ground of illegal dispossession in a suit brought after six months from the date of such dispossession, it being borne in mind, however, that the defendant has failed to prove his own title to the same?”
  • and answered the same in the following terms:
    • But we do not see any reason why a mere wrongful dispossess or should require proof from his adversary of anything beyond the illegal dispossession complained of. He himself has not got and never had any title to the land. The act of dispossession committed by him has been entirely without any sanction from law. Justice and equity require that he should be compelled to restore the party wronged by him to the same position which the latter enjoyed before the dale of the illegal ejectment. To adopt the contrary view appears to us to be tantamount to holding out a premium in favour of wrong and violence”
  • and in Hari v. Dhondi, (1906) 8 Bom LR 96 Sir Lawrence Jenkins, C. J. said:
    • “Possession is evidence of ownership, and is itself the foundation of a right to possession.”
  • and Subramania Ayyar, J. in Mustapha Saheb v. Santha Pillai, (1900) ILR 23 Mad 179 at p. 182 said:
    • “that the rule of law that a party ousted by a person who has no better right is, with reference to the person so ousting, entitled to recover by virtue of the possession he had held before the ouster even though that “possession was without any title” is so firmly established as to render a lengthened discussion about it quite superfluous.”
  • 10. In Sundar v. Parbati, (1890) ILR 12 All 61 (PC) decided by their Lordships of the Judicial Committee of the Privy Council, the suit was for partition and recovery of possession filed by the junior widow of a deceased Hindu against the senior widow who denied the junior widow’s right to separate possession and contended that she was entitled to manage the whole estate. The Subordinate Judge decreed the plaintiff’s suit. A Bench of the Allahabad High Court reversed the decree of the Subordinate Judge and dismissed the suit. Lord Watson delivering the Judgment of the hoard, observed at page 57:
    • “If it were necessary to determine the point, their Lordships would probably have little difficulty in accepting the opinion of the High Court that a Hindu Brahman cannot lawfully adopt his own sister’s son. But apart from that question, and also from any question touching the legal effect of Baldeo Sahai’s will the fact of joint possession by the two widows of the estates which belonged to the testator, ever since the death of Premsukh in 1879, appears to them to be sufficient for disposing of this suit in favour of the appellant. Their Lordships are at a loss to understand, at all event to appreciate, the grounds upon which the Chief Justice endeavours to differentiate between the authorities which he cites, the import of which he correctly states, and the position of the parties to this action. Their possession was lawfully attained, in this sense, that it was not procured by force or fraud, but peaceably, no one interested opposing. In these circumstances, it does not admit of doubt that they were entitled to maintain their possession against all coiners except the heirs of Premsukh or of Baldco Sahai, one or other of whom (it is unnecessary to say which) is the only person who can plead a preferable title. But neither of these possible claimants is in the field, and the widows have therefore, each of them, an estate or interest in respect of her possession, which cannot be impaired by the circumstance that they may have ascribed their possession to one or more other titles which do not belong to them. It is impossible to hold that a joint estate is not also partible; and their Lordships will therefore humbly advise Her Majesty that the judgment of the High Court ought to be reversed, and that of the Subordinate Judge restored.”
  • The above principle was reiterated by their Lordships of the Judicial Committee in Ismail Ariff v. Mahomed Ghous, (1893) ILR 20 Cal 834 (PC). At page 843 their Lordships observed:
    • “It appears to their Lordships that there is here a misapprehension of the nature of the plaintiff’s case upon the facts stated in the judgment. The possession of the plaintiff was sufficient evidence of title as owner against the defendant. By Section 9 of the Specific Relief Act (Act 1 of 1877), if the plaintiff had been dispossessed otherwise than in due course of law, he could, by a suit instituted within six months from the date of the dispossession, have recovered possession, notwithstanding any other title that might be set up in such suit. If he could thus recover possession from a person who might be able to prove a title, it is certainly right and just that he should be able, against a person who has no title and is a mere wrongdoer, to obtain a declaration of title as owner, and an injunction to restrain the wrong-doer from interfering with his possession. Die Appellate Court, in accordance with the judgment above quoted, has dismissed the suit. Consequently, the defendant may continue to wilfully, improperly and illegally interferes with the plaintiff’s possession, as the learned Judge say he has done, and the plaintiff has no remedy. Their Lordships are of opinion that the suit should not have been dismissed; and that the plaintiff was entitled in it to a declaration of his title to the land.”
  • The principle underlying the rule that possession is a good title against all the world except the person who can show a better title is staled thus in Narayana Row v. Dharma-char, (1903) ILR 26 Mad 514 at p. 518:
    • “The principle underlying the rule of law in question seems to be that acquisition of title by operation of the law of limitation being a lawful mode of acquiring title, the person in peaceable possession is entitled to maintain such possession against all but the true owner and that therefore a third party who has no better title than the person in possession has no right to invade upon the possession of the latter and interrupt or arrest his lawful acquisition of title by his continuing to remain in possession for the statutory period. It is the true owner alone that is entitled to assert his title as against the person wrongfully in possession, and prevent such wrongful possession ripening into prescriptive title. But a third party who without deriving title under the true owner and without his authority, interrupts such possession before it has ripened into prescriptive title, is a trespasser, not only against the true owner, but also against the party actually in possession; and, subject to the law of limitation, either of them is entitled to maintain a suit in ejectment against such intruder as a trespasser.”
  • 11. We are therefore of the view that a person in juridical possession, if dispossessed by a trespasser without title, can recover possession on the sole ground of his prior possession even beyond six months from the date of dispossession and this is enough to dispose of the second appeal.
  • 12. But the learned advocate for the appellant relying on the decision in Nisa Chand Gaita v. Kanchiram Bagani, (1899) ILR 26 Cal 579 submitted that mere previous possession for any period short of the statutory period of twelve years will not entitle a plaintiff to a decree for recovery of possession in a suit brought more than six months after dispossession, even if the defendant could not establish any title to the disputed land. The point which arose for decision in (1899) ILR 26 Cal 579 was whether the plaintiff is entitled to a decree merely upon proof of previous possession for a period less than twelve years, on the ground that the defendant has established no title, the suit having been brought more than six months after the date of dispossession. (1893) ILR 20 Cal 834 (PC) was distinguished thus:
    • “There (in 1893) ILR 20 Cal 834 (PC) the plaintiff was in possession when he brought his suit, whereas in the present case the plaintiff is out of possession. What the plaintiff asked for in the case of Ismail Ariff v. Mahomed Ghous (1893-20 Cal 834 PC) was a decree declaring his right, and an injunction restraining the defendant from disturbing his possession; what the plaintiff asks for in this case is only recovery of possession; and what was said by their Lordships of the Judicial Committee with reference to the plaintiff’s right to obtain this relief is to be found in the following passage of their judgment:
    • “It appears to their Lordships that there is here a misapprehension of the nature of the plaintiff’s case upon the facts stated in the judgment. The possession of the plaintiff was sufficient evidence of title as owner against the defendant. By Section 9 of the Specific Relief Act (1 of 1877), if the plaintiff had been dispossessed otherwise than in due course of law, he could by a suit instituted within six months from the date of the dispossession, have recovered possession, notwithstanding any other title that might be set up in such suit. If he could thus recover possession from a person who might be able to prove a title, it is certainly right and just that he should he able, against a person who has no title and is a mere wrongdoer, to obtain a declaration of title as owner, and an injunction to restrain the wrong-doer from interfering with his possession.”
    • This shows, as we understand the judgment, that the reason for their Lordships’ decision was this that as the plaintiff, had his position been rendered somewhat worse by his being dispossessed, could, by instituting a suit within six months for recovery of possession under Section 9 of the Specific Relief Act, have recovered possession even as against a person who might establish a better title, it was only right and just that if he brought his suit before he was dispossessed he could be declared entitled to retain possession as against a mere wrong-doer, and should obtain an injunction restraining the wrong-doer from interfering with his possession. But, though that was so in the case of a plaintiff who was in possession, and had, therefore, a possibility open to him of being restored to possession upon mere proof of possession, by instituting a suit under section 9 of the Specific Relief Act upon being dis-possessed, it does not follow that it should be so in the case of a plaintiff who had been in possession, and allowed more than six months to elapse after his dispossession, and therefore, lost the possibility of recovering possession, by a suit under Section 9 of the Specific Relief Act, upon mere proof of previous possession.”
  • 13. Distinguishing (1893) ILR 20 Cal 834 (PC) in the above manner, the Calcutta High Court in (1899) ILR 26 Cal 579 sought support for the dictum in the following observations of the Privy Council in J. P. Wise v. Ameerunnissa Khatoon, (1879-80) 7 Ind App 73 at p. 80 (PC):
    • “It is quite clear that the plaintiffs have failed to make out a title. The Defendants were put into possession by the Government, who were entitled to the lands, and they were ordered by the Magistrate under the Code of Criminal Procedure to be retained in possession. If the Plaintiffs had wished to contend that the Defendants had been wrongfully put into possession and that the Plaintiffs were entitled to recover on the strength of their previous possession without entering into a question of title at all, they ought to have brought their action within six months under Section 15 of Act XIV of 1859; but they did not do so. The High Court, with reference to this point say (and in their Lordships’ opinion, correctly say) : “Further, de facto possession having been given to the Defendants under Section 318 of the Code of Criminal Procedure, in accordance with the Deputy Collector’s award, the plaintiff will not be entitled to a decree until and unless he can show a better title to these lands than the Defendants. The fact that the Plaintiffs’ posses sion as regards B, C, and D was confirmed under Act IV of 1840, and that the defendants Nos. 2 and 3 unsuccessfully endeavoured to dis-turb them by regular suit, does not bar the right of Government. Section 2 of Act IV of 1840 only affects persons concerned in the dispute. If Kalkini-hud belonged to a private individual he might have reduced into his own possession lands which had accreted to the estate and which undoubtedly were his. But lands to which he is unable to make out a title cannot he recovered on the ground of previous possession merely, except in a suit under Section 15 of Act XIV of 1859, which must be brought within six months from the time of that dispossession.”
  • The Calcutta High Court on an interpretation of (1893) ILR 20 Cal 834 (PC) and (1879 80) 7 Ind App 73 (PC) has therefore taken the view that Section 9 of the Act operates as a bar to the institution of suits in which the claim for possession of any immovable property is based on anything but proprietary title.
  • 14. On the other hand, the decision in (1893) ILR 20 Cal 834 (PC) was relied on by the other High Courts for the position that possessory title can be made the foundation for suits in ejectment filed after six months from the date of dispossession against trespassers who have no title.
  • 15. The effective answer to the basis of the decision of the Calcutta High Court in (1899) ILR 26 Cal 579 has been furnished by Subra-mania Ayyar and O’ Farrell JJ. in (1900) ILR 23 Mad 179 at p. 183. Subramania Ayyar, J. at page 183 observed:
    • “And with reference to the grounds on which decision in (1899) ILR 26 Cal 579 seems to rest, it is necessary to make but two observations. The first is that Section 9 of the Specific Relief Act cannot possibly be held to take away any remedy available with reference to the well-recognised doctrine expressed in Pollock and Wright on Possession thus:–Possession in law is a substantive right or interest which exists and has legal incidents and advantages apart from the true owners title, (at page 19). The second observation is that in (1879-80) 7 Ind App 73 (PC) relied on in (1899) ILR 26 Cal 579 the defendant had a better right than the plaintiff, since the possession of the former was authorised by the Government whose properly the land in dispute was and consequently nothing said by their Lordships in a case wherein such were the facts can rightly be con-strued as intended to lay down the law differently from what it bad been all along understood to be.” and O’ Farrell, J. observed:
    • “All the dictum of the Privy Council in (1879-80) 7 Ind App 73 (PC) appears to amount to is this, that where a plaintiff in possession without any title seeks to recover possession of which be has been forcibly deprived by a defendant having a good title, he can only do so under the provisions of Section 9 of the Specific Relief Act and not otherwise.”
  • 16. The Madras High Court again in (1903) ILR 26 Mad 514 relying on (1893 ILR 20 Cal 834 (PC) took the view that Section 9 of the Act is in no way inconsistent with the position that as against a wrong-doer, prior possession of the plaintiff in an action of ejectment is sufficient title, even if a suit is brought more than six months after the date of dispossession and the wrong-doer cannot successfully resist the suit by showing that the title and right to possession are in a third person, and a plea of jus tertii is no defence unless the defendant can show that the act complained of was done by authority of the true owner and it is immaterial however short or recent the plaintiff’s possession was. The only effect of Section 9 of the Act is that if a summary suit be brought within the time prescribed by that Section, the plaintiff therein who was dispossessed otherwise than in due course of law will be entitled to be reinstated even if the defendant who thus dispossessed him be the true owner or a person authorised by or claiming under him, but a decree in such a suit will not have the force of res judicata on the question of title.
  • 17. We are in respectful agreement with the observations in (1900) ILR 23 Mad 179 and hold that the decision in (1899) ILR 26 Cal 579 has proceeded on an incorrect interpretation of the decisions in (1893) ILR 20 Cal 834 (PC) and (1879-80) 7 Ind App 73 (PC):
  • 18. There remains only to consider the decision of Mr. Justice Raman Nayar in Vasudeva Kurup v. Ammini Amma 1964 Ker LT 468 where it was held that a person in possession without title is entitled to remain in possession even as against the lawful owner until evicted in due course of law and is therefore entitled to get an order of injunction restraining the true owner from disturbing his possession. The right of a person in possession without title to get an injunction on the basis of possessory title against the true owner is not a point arising in the second appeal and we are not expressing any opinion on that aspect. The point decided in 1964 Ker L. T. 468 has no direct bearing on the question to be decided in the second appeal except that possessory title is recognised as the foundation of a claim for maintaining one’s possession. This only supports the view we are taking in this appeal.”

Read Connected Blogs:


How to Subscribe ‘IndianLawLiveFree’? Click here – “How to Subscribe Free


Read in this Cluster  (Click on the topic):

Book No, 1 – Civil Procedure Code

Power of attorney

Title, ownership and Possession

Adverse Possession

Principles and Procedure

Admission, Relevancy and Proof

Land LawsTransfer of Property Act

Evidence Act – General

Sec. 65B

Law on Documents

Interpretation

Contract Act

Law on Damages

Easement

Stamp Act & Registration

Will

Arbitration

Divorce

Negotiable Instruments Act

Book No. 2: A Handbook on Constitutional Issues

Religious issues

Book No. 3: Common Law of CLUBS and SOCIETIES in India

Book No. 4: Common Law of TRUSTS in India

Ouster & Dispossession in Adverse Possession

Taken from: How to Plead Adverse Possession? Adverse Possession: An Evolving Concept

Saji Koduvath, Advocate Kottayam.

Abstract

  • When a claim of ‘Adverse Possession’ is raised in a suit, there lies difference between (old) Limitation Act of 1908 and (new) Limitation Act of 1963, as regards (i) burden of proof and (ii) dispossession of true owner.
  • Under the 1963 Limitation Act –
    • 1. The burden to prove Adverse Possession is upon the person who claims it.
    • 2. Dispossession of true owner is an important factor to attract Adverse Possession.
    • 3. ‘Dispossession’ implies ouster itself. However, (i) the quality of evidence expected as to ‘dispossession’ in cases of adverse possession against a co-owner, or in case of a permissive-possession, stands on a ‘higher footing’; and (ii) this is particularly discerned as ‘ouster‘.
  • Under the old Limitation Act of 1908 –
    • 1. The true owner lost the right to recover property if he did not come-forward with a suit for recovery within 12 years (of losing possession).
    • 2. Therefore, the burden to prove ‘possession within 12 years’ was upon the true owner.
    • 3. Dispossession” of true owner was not an essential element of Adverse Possession. However, the requirement of ouster, for attracting Adverse Possession, insisted in cases of permissive or joint possession.

The ‘Ingredients’ of Adverse Possession

The authoritative decisions of our Apex Court made it clear that the following are the basic elements (1963 Limitation Act) to attract Adverse Possession –

  • The claimant has been in ‘hostile and open, continuous uninterrupted as of right‘ possession of the land,
  • in denial of the title of the rightful owner,
  • adversely to the interest of the owner of the land,
  • started with wrongful dispossession of the rightful owner
    • (Note: Article 65, Limitation Act says – period 12 years from dispossession),
  • exercising absolute rights of ownership in respect of the land, and
  •  on and from .. . .. (date).

And, it is appropriate to plead ‘hostile and open’ possession as under:

  • Claimant’s acts were hostile enough to make the true owner aware of the adverse possession;
  • or, the claimant made the true owner knew as to his hostile acts or adverse possession (from the inception).

In Dagadabai v. Abbas alias Gulab Rustum Pinjari, (2017) 13 SCC 705, it is observed as under:

  • “It is equally well-settled that such person must necessarily first admit the ownership of the true owner over the property to the knowledge of the true owner and secondly, the true owner has to be made a party to the suit to enable the Court to decide the plea of adverse possession between the two rival claimants.”

The celebrated decisions that analyzed the ‘ingredients’ of Adverse Possession are –

  • Government of Kerala v. Joseph, 2023 KHC OnLine 6764.
  • Ravinder Kaur Grewal v. Manjit Kaur, AIR 2019 SC 3827: (2019) 8 SCC 729
  • P.T. Munichikkanna Reddy v. Revamma, AIR 2007 SC 1753, (2007) 6 SCC 59;
  • T. Anjanappa v. Somalingappa, 2006-7 SCC 570, and
  • Karnataka Board of Wakf v. Govt of India – (2004) 10 SCC 779.

Dispossession‘ implies ouster

It is clear from the above decisions that ‘dispossession’ (of the true owner) implies ouster itself. However, (i) the quality of evidence expected as to ‘dispossession’ in cases of adverse possession, against a co-owner, or in case of a permissive-possession, stands on a ‘higher footing’; and (ii) this is particularly discerned as ‘ouster‘. (See: Vidya Devi @ Vidya Vati v. Prem Prakash, AIR 1995 SC 1789, 1995-4 SCC 496.)

What is ouster?

“Black’s Law Dictionary” explains ‘ouster‘ as under:

  • “A putting out; dispossession; amotion of possession. A species of injuries to things real, by which the wrong-doer gains actual occupation of the land, and compels the rightful owner to seek his legal remedy in order to gain possession.
  • An “ouster” is a wrongful dispossession or exclusion of a party from real property and involves a question of intent.
  • Notorious and unequivocal act by which one cotenant deprives another of right to common and equal possession and enjoyment of property.” 

Webster’s New World Law Dictionary expounds ‘ouster’ as under:

  • Ouster: n. 1 The wrongful exclusion of a person from property or dispossession of same. 2 The removing from office of a public or corporate official.”

In P Ramanatha Aiyar’s “The Law Lexicon” with Legal Maxims, Latin Terms and Words & Phrases, Second Edition 1997) it is laid down-

  • “Dispossession” implies ouster, and the essence of ouster lies in that the person ousting is in actual possession.
  • Dispossession implies some active element in the mind of a person in ousting or dislodging or depriving a person against his will or counsel and there must be some sort of action on his part.” (Quoted in: U. P.  Gandhi Smarak Nidhi v. Aziz Mian, 2013-3 ADJ 321, 2013-4 All LJ 149)

In “Mitra’s Legal and Commercial Dictionary” 5th Edition (1990) by A.N. Saha, ‘Dispossession’ is explained as under:

  • “The term ‘dispossession’ applies when a person comes in and drives out others from possession. It imports ouster; a driving out of possession against the will of the person in actual possession.” (Quoted in: U. P.  Gandhi Smarak Nidhi v. Aziz Mian, 2013-3 ADJ 321, 2013-4 All LJ 149)

Permissive Possession Cannot Be Basis For Adverse Possession

It is definitely held in State of Haryana v. Amin Lal, 19 Nov 2024, (SC) as under:

  • “Permissive possession cannot be the basis for a claim of adverse possession.”

See also:

  • Neelam Gupta v. Rajendra Kumar Gupta, 2024 INSC 769
  • Ram Nagina Rai v. Deo Kumar Rai, 2019-13 SCC 324
  • Thakur Kishan Singh v. Arvind Kumar, 1994-6 SCC 591
  • L.N. Aswathama v. P. Prakash  (2009) 13 SCC 229
  • R. Hanumaiah v. Secretary to Government of Karnataka, Revenue Department, (2010) 5 SCC 203

In Chandramathy C.S. v. Devakey Amma, 2010 (4) KerHC 383it is pointed out – ‘Permissive possession is not at all adverse and limitation does not commence until possession become adverse. The defendants have not stated as to when permissive possession became adverse to the real owner.’ (Referred to in: Abdul Hameed Rawtherv. Basheer, ILR 2024-2 Ker 527; 2024 3 KHC 216; 2024 3 KLT 812.

‘Ouster’ of Co-owners

It is considered in Vidya Devi @ Vidya Vati v. Prem Prakash, AIR 1995 SC 1789, 1995-4 SCC 496. It is held as under:

  • ” ‘Ouster’ does not mean actual driving out of the co- sharer from the property. It will, however, not be complete unless it is coupled with all other ingredients required to constitute adverse possession. Broadly speaking, three elements are necessary for establishing the plea of ouster in the case of co-owner. They are –
    • (i) declaration of hostile animus
    • (ii) long and uninterrupted possession of the person pleading ouster and
    • (iii) exercise of right of exclusive ownership openly and to the knowledge of other co-owner.
  • Thus, a co-owner, can under law, claim title by adverse possession against another co-owner who can, of course, file appropriate suit including suit for joint possession within time prescribed by law.”

Plea and proof of ouster is necessary when one plead adverse possession against a co-owner. Express, positive and specific overt acts ousting co-owner from possession are necessary; merehostile acts of the adverse possession are not enough(See: Velliyottummel Sooppi v. Nadukandy Moossa, AIR 1969 Ker 222).

Privy Council in Coera v. Appuhamy,AIR 1914 PC 243 held as under:

  • “Entering into possession and having a lawful title to enter, he could not divest himself of that title by pretending that he had no title as all. His title must have ensured for the benefit of his co-proprietors. The principle recognised by Wood, V.C. in Thomas v. Thomas (1856) 25 LJ Ch 159 (161): 110 RR 107 holds good: `Possession is never considered adverse if it can be referred to a lawful title’….. His possession was, in law, the possession of his co-owners. It was not possible for him to put an end to that possession by any secret intention in his mind. Nothing short of ouster or something equivalent to ouster could bring about that result.”(Quoted in: Vidya Devi @ Vidya Vati v. Prem Prakash, AIR 1995 SC 1789, 1995-4 SCC   496).

Permissive Possession will not bring-forth Adverse Possession

When the old Limitation Act of 1908 reigned, our Apex Court, in P. Lakshmi Reddy v. L. Lakshmi Reddy, AIR 1957 SC 314, following Debendra Lal Khan case, (1933-34) 61 IA 78 : AIR 1934 PC 23], observed as under :

  • “4. … But it is well-settled that in order to establish adverse possession of one coheir as against another it is not enough to show that one out of them is in sole possession and enjoyment of the profits, of the properties. Ouster of the non-possessing co-heir by the co-heir in possession who claims his possession to be adverse, should be made out. The possession of one co-heir is considered, in law, as possession of all the co-heirs. When one co-heir is found to be in possession of the properties it is presumed to be on the basis of joint title. The co-heir in possession cannot render his possession adverse to the other co-heir not in possession merely by any secret hostile animus on his own part in derogation of the other co-heir’s title. It is a settled rule of law that as between co-heirs there must be evidence of open assertion of hostile title, coupled with exclusive possession and enjoyment by one of them to the knowledge of the other so as to constitute ouster. … the burden of making out ouster is on the person claiming to displace the lawful title of a co-heir by his adverse possession.” (Quoted in: Hemaji Waghaji Jat v. Bhikabhai Khengarbhai Harijan, (2009) 16 SCC 517).

Amimus and Adverse Possession

  • In L.N. Aswathama v. P. Prakash  (2009) 13 SCC 229 it is held – permissive possession or possession in the absence of Animus possidendi would not constitute the claim of adverse possession.
  • In Thakur Kishan Singh v. Arvind Kumar (1994) 6 SCC 591 it is held – possession of a co-owner or of a licensee or of an agent or a permissive possession to become adverse must show hostile animus and possession adverse to the knowledge of real owner. Mere possession for howsoever length of time does not result in converting the permissive possession into adverse possession.

‘Dispossession’ implies ouster itself.

From the above decisions it is clear that ‘dispossession’ implies ouster itself. However, the quality of evidence expected as to ‘dispossession’ in cases of adverse possession against a co-owner or in case of a permissive-possession is ‘higher’; and this ‘dispossession’ is termed as ouster.

Denial of Title of the True Owner

In Kurella Naga Druva Vudaya Bhaskara Rao v. Galla Jani Kamma Alias Nacharamma, (2008) 15 SCC 150, it was pointed out – if according to the defendant, the plaintiff was not the true owner, his possession would not have been sufficient to term it ‘hostile’ to the plaintiff’s title; and that the defendant had to show, to attract adverse possession, that his possession was also hostile to the title and possession of the true owner.

It not sure who the true owner is, there will be no Adverse Possession

Adverse possession is hostile possession which is expressly or impliedly in denial of title of the true owner. To attract adverse possession there must be animus possidendi to hold the land adverse to the title of the true owner (Chatti Konati Rao v. Palle Venkata Subba Rao, 2010-14 SCC 316; M. Venkatesh v. BDA, 2015-17 SCC 1; Brijesh Kumar v. Shardabai, 2019-9 SCC 369) with the knowledge of the true owner. If the defendants are not sure who the true owner is, there will be no question of possessing the property hostile to the true owner (T. Anjanappa v. Somalingappa, 2006-7 SCC 570; Uttam Chand v. Nathu Ram, 2020-11 SCC 263, AIR  2020 SC 46).

Claimant must have accepted title of the true owner

It is a basic factor in adverse possession- the claimant thereof must have accepted the title of the true owner.

In Nand Ram v.  Jagdish Prasad, (2020) 9 SCC 393, it was pointed out by the Apex Court :

  • The question of adverse possession without admitting the title of the real owner is not tenable.  

In Uttam Chand v. Nathu Ram, 2020-11 SCC 263, AIR  2020 SC 461, our Apex Court allowed the appeal, negating the claim of adverse possession raised by the defendant, inter alia, for not accepting the title of the plaintiff (true owner), by the defendant. It was observed  as under: “16. In the present case, the defendants have not admitted the vesting of the suit property with the Managing Officer and the factum of its transfer in favour of the plaintiff. The defendants have denied the title not only of the Managing Officer

Legal ramifications of ‘Ouster’ in Adverse Possession

The simple word meaning of the term ‘ouster‘ is dispossession, removal, eviction, deprivation etc. It is definite that “dispossession” is an important element in the 1963 Limitation Act to attract Adverse Possession.

Legal ramifications of ‘ouster‘ is examined in Vidya Devi @ Vidya Vati v. Prem Prakash, AIR 1995 SC 1789, 1995-4 SCC 496. It is held as under:

  • ” ‘Ouster’ does not mean actual driving out of the co- sharer from the property. It will, however, not be complete unless it is coupled with all other ingredients required to constitute adverse possession. Broadly speaking, three elements are necessary for establishing the plea of ouster in the case of co-owner. They are –
    • (i) declaration of hostile animus
    • (ii) long and uninterrupted possession of the person pleading ouster and
    • (iii) exercise of right of exclusive ownership openly and to the knowledge of other co-owner.
  • Thus, a co-owner, can under law, claim title by adverse possession against another co-owner who can, of course, file appropriate suit including suit for joint possession within time prescribed by law.”

From Vidya Devi @ Vidya Vati v. Prem Prakash it is clear that, in our law, ‘ouster‘ is a compendium of all ingredients to attract Adverse Possession.

1908 Limitation Act – ‘Ouster’ Needed against co-owner (for adverse possession)

Under 1908 Limitation Act, the the true owner lost the right to recover property if he did not come-forward with a suit for recovery within 12 years.

  • Note: (i) Under 1908 Limitation Act, ‘dispossession’ of true owner was not a necessary requirement to attract Adverse Possession. (ii) But, under 1963 Limitation Act, ‘dispossession’ of true owner is a decisive requisite to attract Adverse Possession.

Permissive possession will not bring-in Adverse Possession. Therefore, under 1908 Limitation Act, plea and proof of ouster were insisted when one pleaded adverse possession against a co-owner; that is, positive and specific overt acts, ousting co-owner from possession, were imperative; and mere hostile acts of adverse possession were not enough (See: Velliyottummel Sooppi v. Nadukandy Moossa, AIR 1969 Ker 222).

Privy Council in Coera v. Appuhamy, AIR 1914 PC 243 held as under:

  • “Entering into possession and having a lawful title to enter, he could not divest himself of that title by pretending that he had no title as all. His title must have ensured for the benefit of his co-proprietors.
  • The principle recognised by Wood, V.C. in Thomas Vs. Thomas (1856) 25 LJ Ch 159 (161): 110 RR 107 holds good: ‘Possession is never considered adverse if it can be referred to a lawful title’….. 
  • His possession was, in law, the possession of his co-owners. It was not possible for him to put an end to that possession by any secret intention in his mind. Nothing short of ouster or something equivalent to ouster could bring about that result.” (Quoted in: Vidya Devi @ Vidya Vati v. Prem Prakash, AIR 1995 SC 1789, 1995-4 SCC   496. See also: Kshithish Chandra Bose v. Commissioner of Ranchi, AIR 1981 SC 707.)

Article 142 of the (Repealed) Limitation Act, 1908

Article 142 of the (repealed) Limitation Act, 1908, which dealt with Adverse Possession, did not put down the term ‘adverse’. 

Article 142 of the Limitation Act, 1908 reads as under:

142. For possession of immovable property when the plaintiff, while in possession of the property, has been dispossessed or has discontinued the possession12 yearsThe date of the dispossession or discontinuance

Article 142 of the Limitation Act, 1908 provided that the true owner would lose his right to recover the property from a trespasser if he failed to file a suit within the period of 12 years.

Art. 65 of Limitation. Act, 1963

Articles 65 of the Limitation Act, 1963 brought-in  complete change insofar as the onus of proof is concerned:

65. For possession of immovable property or any interest therein based on title.12 yearsWhen the possession of Defendant becomes
adverse to the plaintiff.

When these provisions Attracted

  • Plaintiff must have been dispossessed by the defendant.
  • Both Acts deal with limitation for suits for recovery of possession.

Old Act of 1908 – Backdrop

  • Under the old Act of 1908, the true owner was bound to file suit for recovery (from a trespasser) within 12 years of losing possession (to continue the property).
  • In other words, under the old Act, the true owner would lose his right to recover the property if he failed to file a suit within the period of 12 years.
  • Under the 1908 Act, it was immaterial – whether the trespasser ‘acquired’ right of adverse possession against the true owner, knowing him and bringing his attention to the ‘trespass’ (as required in 1963 Act).
  • The requirement of ouster, for attracting Adverse Possession, needed only in case of permissive or joint possession, including that of a co-owner or of a licensee or of an agent

New 1963 Act – Backdrop

  • Under the new Limitation Act, 1963 (Article 65), the true owner will lose title only if the trespasser proves ‘adverse‘ possession for 12 years. Therefore the true owner has no burden to show possession within 12 years (as required under the old Act).
  • The new Act casts onus on the trespasser to prove claims of title by ‘adverse’ possession (knowing him and bringing his attention to the ‘trespass’).
  • Under the 1963 Act, adverse possession arises, only if dispossession of true owner and only by the positive and hostile acts of the trespasser; and, mere possession is not sufficient (but, it must be ‘adverse’ to the true owner).
  • If no adverse possession, mere possession, of trespasser, however long, will not lose the right of the true owner (on the ground of limitation) to recover property on the basis of his title. [See: Government of Kerala v. Joseph, 2023 KHC OnLine 6764; Gaya Prasad Dikshit v. Dr. Nirmal Chander and Anr. (two-Judge Bench) (1984) 2 SCC 286, Thakur Kishan Singh v. Arvind Kumar, (1994) 6 SCC 591;Mallikarjunaiah v. Nanjaiah, (2019) 15 SCC 756].

Article 64 and 65 Analysed

Article 64 and 65 of the Limitation Act, 1963 read as under:

64. For possession of immovable property based on previous possession and not on title, when the plaintiff while in possession of the property has been dispossessed.12 yearsThe date of dispossession.
65. For possession of immovable property or any interest therein based on title.12 yearsWhen the possession of Defendant becomes
adverse to the plaintiff.

General Propositions (Apply to both Sec. 64 and 65)

  • Both these Articles are attracted when the plaintiff has been dispossessed by the defendant.
  • Both articles deal with limitation for suits for recovery of possession.
  • Both are independent and apply two different situations.
  • In both these cases the defendant can rely on his title; or “perfection” of title by ‘adverse possession’, because, by virtue of extinguishment of title of the owner, the person in possession acquires absolute title (Ravinder Kaur Grewal v. Manjit Kaur AIR 2019 SC 3827).

Article 64

  • Article 64 is based on previous possession of plaintiff (unlike Article 65 which speaks about Title).
  • Article 64 is not based on title of plaintiff (But, it can be possessory title).
  • Article 64 applies only if the plaintiff lost possession within 12 years (in other words, he must have been in possession of the property within twelve years prior to suit. (Tribeni v. Soaroop, AIR 1911 Raj 232)  
  • Under Article 64, it is unnecessary to inquire – whether the defendant’s possession was ‘adverse’. (Muhammad Amanullah v. Badan Singh (1889) ILR l7 Cal 137 (PC).
  • Under Article 64 the nature of the plaintiffs possession is not material. Article 65 specifically refers to “immovable property or any interest therein” whereas Article 64 mentions only “immovable property”. So the interest in immovable properly stands outside the scope of that article.

Article 65

  • Article 65 deals with recovery based on title.
  • Under Article 65 previous possession of plaintiff (within twelve years) need not be proved. It is immaterial. (Jagannath Garnaik v. Sankar Samal, AIR 1990 Ori 124; State of Orissa v Jhtnjhuntallo, 1986 CLT 55.)  
  • Under Article 65, if plaintiff could prove his title, it would fail only if the defendant proves adverse possession over twelve years. (Bhushan Lal v. Suresh Kumar, AIR 1987 All 25,  Manikyala Rao v. Narasimhaswrami, AIR 1996 SC 470.)
  • Under Article 65, if plaintiff could not prove his title, he will fail (and in such a case, whether the defendant proves title or adverse possession is immaterial). (Ranjit Kumar Bhowmik v.  Subodh Kumar Roy, (2004) I WBLR 228: (2004) 2 CHN 180)
  • Under Article 65, if only title of plaintiff is proved, then only adverse possession of defendant becomes a material point.

Should there be a Counter Claim for Declaration?

There are three potential divergent views.

  • First, it being governed by the provisions of the Limitation Statute (including Sec. 27, Limitation Act) no declaration is needed.
  • Second, the court has to raise an issue on title on adverse possession (if no declaration of title is sought for, by way of counter claim), and direct the defendant to pay court fees as provided in the Court Fees Act (i.e., as provided for in the Section pertaining to ‘Court fee for Injunction’).
  • Third, Declaration is necessary.

It appears that the first view is the most reasonable and cogent one. Because, Article 65 itself provides that the plaintiff would fail if the defendant proves adverse possession over twelve years. Sec. 27 also confers a vested right. It reads as under:

  • 27. Extinguishment of right to property—At the determination of the period hereby limited to any person for instituting a suit for possession of any property, his right to such property shall be extinguished.

Burden/Onus of Proof – Complete change by Limitation Act, 1963

In the recent decision, Government of Kerala v. Joseph, 2023 KHC OnLine 6764, our Apex Court observed that burden of proof rests on the person claiming adverse possession. The Court followed P.T. Munichikkanna Reddy v. Revamma, (2007) 6 SCC 59, which observed as under:

  • “34. The law in this behalf has undergone a change. In terms of Articles 142 and 144 of the Limitation Act, 1908, the burden of proof was on the plaintiff to show within 12 years from the date of institution of the suit that he had title and possession of the land, whereas in terms of Articles 64 and 65 of the Limitation Act, 1963, the legal position has underwent complete change insofar as the onus is concerned: once a party proves its title, the onus of proof would be on the other party to prove claims of title by adverse possession….”

Claim of Adverse Possession on Govt. Land –  be Considered “More Seriously”

In the recent decision (August 9, 2023), Govt. of Kerala v. Joseph, 2023 KHC OnLine 6764, our Apex Court has emphasised, that the Courts have to consider the question of adverse possession “more seriously” when it is claimed on a land that belongs to the Government. In this case, the judgment of the first appellate court which observed that ‘the title of the Government on land cannot be lost by placing reliance on “casual advertence” or on the basis of “scanty material” ’ was restored by the Apex Court.  The Apex Court held –

  • “When the land subject of proceedings wherein adverse possession has been claimed, belongs to the Government, the Court is duty-bound to act with greater seriousness, effectiveness, care and circumspection as it may lead to destruction of a right/title of the State to immovable property.”

Date of Adverse Possession & Knowledge to the True Owner etc.

Chatti Konati Rao v. Palle Venkata Subba Rao, (2010) 14 SCC 316 explored Animus possidendi as a requisite ingredient of adverse possession. It was found that a mere possession does not ripen into possessory title until the possessor holds the property adverse to the title of the true owner. The date on which he came in possession, nature of possession, the factum of possession, knowledge to the true owner, duration of possession and that possession was open and undisturbed – must be established. (Referred to in: Brijesh Kumar v. Shardabai, (2019) 9 SCC 369; Uttam Chand v. Nathu Ram, 2020-11 SCC 263, AIR  2020 SC 46).

Owner “not take care to know notorious facts”  and hostile colour of title, required

In P Lakshmi Reddy v. L Lakshmi Reddy, 1957 SCR 195, it was observed as under:

  • “7…Consonant with this principle the commencement of adverse possession, in favour of a person implies that the person is in actual possession, at the time, with a notorious hostile claim of exclusive title, to repel which, the true owner would then be in a position to maintain an action. It would follow that whatever may be the animus or intention of a person wanting to acquire title by adverse possession his adverse possession cannot commence until he obtains actual possession with the requisite animus.” (Quoted in: M Siddiq v. Mahant Suresh Das, 2020-1 SCC 1)

Ravinder Kaur Grewal v. Manjit Kaur, (2019) 8 SCC 729, has held as under:

  • “60. The adverse possession requires all the three classic requirements to co-exist at the same time, namely, nec vi i.e. adequate in continuity, nec clam i.e. adequate in publicity and nec precario i.e. adverse to a competitor, in denial of title and his knowledge. Visible, notorious and peaceful so that if the owner does not take care to know notorious facts, knowledge is attributed to him on the basis that but for due diligence he would have known it. Adverse possession cannot be decreed on a title which is not pleaded. Animus possidendi under hostile colour of title is required. Trespasser’s long possession is not synonymous with adverse possession…”

No Equities in favour of a Person Pleading Adverse Possession

In Chatti Konati Rao v. Palle Venkata Subba Rao, (2010) 14 SCC 316, it is observed as under:

  • “A person pleading adverse possession has no equities in his favour as he is trying to defeat the rights of the true owner and, hence, it is for him to clearly plead and establish all facts necessary to establish adverse possession. The courts always take unkind view towards statutes of limitation overriding property rights. The plea of adverse possession is not a pure question of law but a blended one of fact and law.”

Can Government assert adverse possession?

No.

It is held in State of Haryana v.Amin Lal, 19 Nov 2024, (SC) as under:

  • “It is a fundamental principle that the State cannot claim adverse possession over the property of its own citizens.”

Following decisions were referred to:

  • Vidya Devi v. State of H.P, (2020) 2 SCC 569
  • Tukaram Kana Joshi v. MIDC, (2013) 1 SCC 353
  • State of Haryana v. Mukesh Kumar, (2011) 10 SCC 404.

Also read:

How to Subscribe ‘IndianLawLiveFree’? Click here – “How to Subscribe Free


Read in this Cluster  (Click on the topic):

Book No, 1 – Civil Procedure Code

Power of attorney

Title, ownership and Possession

Adverse Possession

Principles and Procedure

Admission, Relevancy and Proof

Land LawsTransfer of Property Act

Evidence Act – General

Sec. 65B

Law on Documents

Interpretation

Contract Act

Law on Damages

Easement

Stamp Act & Registration

Will

Arbitration

Divorce

Negotiable Instruments Act

Book No. 2: A Handbook on Constitutional Issues

Religious issues

Book No. 3: Common Law of CLUBS and SOCIETIES in India

Book No. 4: Common Law of TRUSTS in India

Law on Damages

Jojy George Koduvath

Introduction

Damages arise from ‘tortious liability’ and ‘breach of contract’.

It is observed in Rajkot Municipal Corpn. v. Manjulben Jayantilal Nakum, (1997) 9 SCC 552, as under:

  • In tort, liability is primarily fixed by law while in contract they are fixed by the parties themselves
  • In tort, the duty is towards the persons generally while in contract it is towards specific person or persons.
  • If the claim depends upon proof of breach of the contract, action does not lie in tort.
  • If the claim arises, from the relationship between the parties, independent of the contract, an action would lie in tort at the election of the plaintiff, although the might alternatively have pleaded in contract.”

PART I

Tortious Liability

Blacks Law Dictionary defines ‘tort’ as violation of duty imposed by general law or otherwise upon all persons occupying the relation to each other involved in a given transaction. There must always be a violation of some duty owed to plaintiff and generally such a duty must arise by operation of law and not by mere agreement of the parties.

Essential Elements of Tortious Liability

The essential elements of tortious liability are –

  • (a) some wrong doing and (b) negligence or strict liability.

Damages in Civil Cases:

  1. It is a matter for judicial determination.
  2. Therefore, a proper civil suit is necessary.
  3. The damages may be special damages (as in contract) or general damages (as in tort; also, sometimes, in contract).

General Damages (contra distinct to specific damages as in breach of contract):

  • It is the damages awarded by the court for the harm inflicted by the defendant upon the plaintiff, like pain and suffering. It can be –
    • It includes mental anguish, anxiety.
    • Public humiliation, loss of reputation, shame.
    • Sleep-disturbance, emotional distress, depression.

Kinds of Damages Awarded by Court:

Damages (in general) are of three kinds: First, nominal; Second, general damages; Third, special damages.

The court awards following types of damages.

  • .1. Exemplary/punitive damages – it is in the form of a punishment against the defendant for his illicit acts.  The award of damages may exceed the actual loss suffered by the plaintiff in such cases.
  • 2. Aggravated damages – It is awarded over and above the actual damages that may be calculated in a normal case; or, the actual pecuniary loss.  It is done considering the gravity of the illicit act of the defendant; or, to make good the injury or deprivations suffered by the plaintiff.
  • 3. Compensatory damages – In the cases where damages are awarded as compensatory damages the courts consider the actual injury or damages suffered by the plaintiff.  It may be the expenses for the treatment or the loss of  income.
  • 4. Contemptuous damage – In the award of contemptuous damages the court does not award the exact or proved loss suffered by the plaintiff; it gives only a lesser amount.  
  • 5. Nominal damages – In cases where nominal damages were awarded, court does not take the actual (or reasonable) damages suffered by the plaintiff.   It is done in cases where the plaintiff failed to prove the damages in money terms, or where the court considers that the plaintiff is not entitled for a compensation in its full sense.

Quantum of Damages where No Scale to Measure Damages:

Where the plaintiff proved his entitlement for damages but failed to place the materials for the foundation of fixing damages in Tort, should the plaint be dismissed?

  • No. The court can, in such cases, award –
    • (i) nominal damages; or
    • (ii) damages considering the attendant or all relevant circumstances to fix the damages.

Guess work -In K. Narendra v. Riviera Apartments (P) Ltd., AIR 1999 SC 2309, our Apex Court while dealing with award of compensation under Sect. 21 of the Specific Relief Act opined that ‘compensation to some extent is a matter of guess work’. The explanation appended to the Section expressly enacts that the Court is not precluded from exercising jurisdiction to award compensation even in a case where the contract has been rendered incapable of specific performance.

Wrong-doer cannot complain damages cannot be measured – In Story Parchment Co. Vs. Paterson Parchment Paper Co., 282 U.S. 555 (1931), it was held that the wrong-doer is not entitled to complain that the damages cannot be measured with exactness or precession.

Should actual Damages be Established in Court?

For awarding damages under Tort, some objective evidence must be placed before the court so that the court can fix the quantum; otherwise, the court may award only nominal damages.

How the court determines pecuniary damages in Tort?

For asserting tortious liability, as observed by our Apex Court, in Rajkot Municipal Corpn. v. Manjulben Jayantilal Nakum, 1997 (9) SCC 552, it must be established before a court of law that:

  • (i) The defendant was under duty of care, primarily fixed by law, not to create physical danger to the person or property of third party;
  • (ii)  The defendant ought to have reasonably foreseen the physical danger likely to be affected;
  • (iii)  Violation of such duty fastened liability upon the defendant to pay damages; and
  • (iv) Actual physical damage must have been caused to the plaintiff or his property out of such breach of duty.

Foreseeability of Damages

In United India Insurance Co.  v. Thomas, 1999-1 KLT 165; 1999 1 RCR(Civ) 610, the Kerala High Court held as under:

  •  “In a suit for damages in a tort case, the court has power to award pecuniary compensation to the plaintiff for the injury or damage caused to him out of the wrongful act of the defendant. The test employed for determining whether the defendant is liable for damages is the test of directness, that is to say the defendant is liable for all direct consequences of the tortuous acts suffered by the plaintiff whether or not a reasonable man would have foreseen them. The Court of Appeal in Re Polemis and Furness, Withy & Co. Ltd. (1921) 3 K.B. 560) held that once the tortuous act is established the defendant is to be held liable for all the damages which ‘is in fact directly traceable to the negligent act, and not due to independent causes having no connection with the negligent act’.
  • Foreseeability of some damage is relevant to decide whether the act complained of was negligent or not. But the liability for damages is not restricted to foreseeable damage but extends to all the damage directly traceable to the negligent act. This view was adopted by the Privy Council in Overseas Tankship (U.K.) Ltd. v. Morts Dock & Engineering Co. Ltd. (1961) 1 All. E.R.404 (PC). In holding foresee ability to be the correct test, the judicial committee observed that Polemis” case (supra) should not be regarded as a good law. Lord Viscound Simonds observed:
    • “For it does not seem consonant with current ideas of justice or morality that, for an act of negligence .however slight or venial, which results in some trivial foreseeable damage, the actor should be liable for all consequences, however, unforeseeable and however grave, so long as they can be said to be “direct”. It is a principle of civil liability subject only to qualifications which have no present relevance, that a man must be considered to be responsible for the probable consequences of his act.”
  • His Lordship further said:
    • “But, with great respect to the full court, this is surely irrelevant, or, if it is relevant, only serves to show that the Polemis rule works in a very strange way. After the event even a fool is wise. Yet it is not the hindsight of a fool, but it is the foresight of the reasonable man which alone can determine responsibility. The Polemis rule, by substituting “direct” for “reasonably foreseeable” consequence, leads to a conclusion equally illogical and unjust.”
  • The above test of foreseeability was affirmed in The Wagon Mound (No. 2) (1966) 2 All. E.R.709) and Hughes v. Lord Advocate (1963) 1 All. E.R.705). While adjudicating the claim for compensation by the Tribunal under S.165 of the Act the foresee ability test has no application. It is for the Civil Court to apply this test while assessing the damages in accordance with the facts and circumstances of each case.”

Pleadings and Future Damages

In Bhagwati Prasad v. Chandramaul, AIR 1966 SC 735; 1966-2 SCR 286, It was held as under:

  • “Once it is held that the plaintiff is entitled to eject the defendant, it follows that from the date of the decree granting the relief of ejectment to the plaintiff, the defendant who remains in possession of the property despite the decree, must pay mesne profits or damages for use and occupation of the said property until it is delivered to the plaintiff. A decree for ejectment in such a case must be accompanied by a direction for payment of the future mesne profits or damages. Then as to the rate at which future mesne profits can be awarded to the plaintiff, we see no reason to differ from the view taken by the trial Court that the reasonable amount in the present case would be Rs. 300/- per month.”

Do Indian Courts award Exemplary Damages?

V.R. Krishna Iyer, J., in Organo Chemical Industries v. Union of India, AIR 1979 SC 1803; 1979(4) SCC 573, says as to the ‘exemplary damages‘ as follows:

  • “But the essentials are (a) detriment to one by wrongdoing of another, (b) reparation awarded to the injured through legal remedies and (c) its quantum being determined by the dual components of pecuniary compensation for the loss suffered and often, not always, a punitive addition as a deterrent-cum-denunciation by the law.
  • For instance, ”exemplary damages” are damages on an increased scale, awarded to the Plaintiff over and above what will barely compensate him for his property loss, where the wrong done to him was aggravated by circumstances of violence, oppression, malice, fraud, or wanton and wicked conduct on the part of the Defendant, and are intended to solace the Plaintiff for mental anguish, laceration of his feelings, shame, degradation, or other aggravations of me original wrong, or else to punish the Defendant for his evil behaviour or to make an example of him, for which reason they are also called “punitive” or “punitory” damages or “vindictive” damages, and (vulgarly) “smart-money”. (Quoted in: A. Valliammal vs Chitra Travels and The Branch Manager, United India Insurance Co. Ltd., (2011) ACJ 1964 : (2010) 3 LW 132)

As in England (Rooks Vs. Bernard, [1964 AC 1129: (1964) 1 All ER 367, 410] ; Cassel Vs. Broome, [1972 AC 1027: (1972) 1 All ER 801]) Indian courts also award  exemplary damages in rare cases.  Such damages are awarded if only the court finds that there is contumacious, arbitrary and willful acts from the part of the defendant; and the court finds that the plaintiff deserves a sympathetic consideration from the court; and that the plaintiff proves his case in toto.

In some cases, such damages are seen awarded against the Govt. The Supreme Court awarded exemplary damages in the following cases:

  1. Ghaziabad Development Authority Vs. Balbir Singh, (2004) 5 SCC 65.
    • Referred to – Salmond and Heuston on the Law of Torts; Cassell & Co. Ltd. v. Broome [1972 AC 1027: (1972) 1 All ER 801]; and  Rookes v. Barnard [1964 AC 1129: (1964) 1 All ER 367, 410].
  2. Lucknow Development Authority Vs. M.K.Gupta, AIR 1994 SC 787, 1994 SCC (1) 243
    • Referred to – Salmond and Heuston on the Law of Torts.

The Bombay High Court awarded exemplary damages in Rustom K. Karangia Vs. Krishnaraj, AIR 1970 Bom. 424. In this case it was found that there was high-handed, oppressive, insulting,  or contumacious behavior from the part of the defendant which increased mental pain and suffering to the plaintiff,  by defamation.

In A. Valliammal vs Chitra Travels and The Branch Manager, United India Insurance Co. Ltd., (2011) ACJ 1964 : (2010) 3 LW 132) it is observed as under as regards ‘general damages’:

  • “15. Broadly speaking, general damages are compensation for that kind of damage which the law presumes to follow from the wrong complained of and which therefore, need not be specifically mentioned in the pleadings. On the contrary, special damages are compensation for damage of such a kind that it will not be presumed by the law, but must be specially set out and proved by the party who claims it.”

General and Special Damages

Halsbury’s Laws of England (Vol. 24, 3rd Edn., paras 222 – 224), provides the list of items that could fall under general and special categories of damages. They are the following –

  • General
  • .(a) mere injury to feelings,
  • (b) the illness of the Plaintiff, illness not being a natural result of the defamatory words,
  • (c) illness of any other person,
  • (d) the death of any other person,
  • (e) the mere loss of the society of acquaintances, as contrasted with the material loss of hospitality,
  • (f) the loss of membership of some society or congregation constituted for religious purposes, the membership of which does not carry with it material temporal advantages,
  • (g) any damage not pecuniary or capable of being estimated in money.
  • Special
  • (a) loss of consortium of husband,
  • (b) loss of marriage,
  • (c) loss of material hospitality,
  • (d) loss of employment,
  • (e) loss of dealing, even though it might have turned out unprofitably,
  • (f) loss of particular customers,
  • (g) general falling off of profits,
  • (h) any other material loss. (Quoted in: A. Valliammal vs Chitra Travels and The Branch Manager, United India Insurance Co. Ltd., (2011) ACJ 1964 : (2010) 3 LW 132)

Remoteness of Damages

Our Supreme Court, in Karsandas H. Thacker v. The Saran Engineering Co. Ltd., AIR 1965 SC 1981, held that compensation was not to be given for any remote and indirect loss or damage sustained by reason of breach.

One might be liable to another for breach of any liability.  But the first one will not be responsible for indirect or remote loss that may have been arisen from his act or omission. That is, courts will award damages for ‘natural and probable result’ of the wrong act of the defendant.In the celebrated decision Hadley v. Baxendale [1854] EWHC J70, it is held as under:

  • “Where two parties have made a contract which one of them has broken, the damages which the other party ought to receive in respect of such breach of contract should be such as may fairly and reasonably be considered either arising naturally, i.e., according to the usual course of things, from such breach of contract itself, or such as may reasonably be supposed to have been in the contemplation of both parties, at the time they made the contract, as the probable result of the breach of it.”

In Donoghue v. Stevenson [(1932) AC 562, 581], another well known decision it is held, as regards proximity of damage, as under:

  • “Such close and direct relations that the act complained of directly affects a person whom the person alleged to be bound to take care would know would be directly affected by his careless act.”
  • “…the postulate of a simple duty to avoid any harm that is, with hindsight, reasonably capable of being foreseen becomes untenable without the imposition of some intelligible limits to keep the law of negligence within the bounds of common sense and practicality. Those limits have been found by the requirement of what has been called a “relationship of proximity” between plaintiff and defendant and by the imposition of a further requirement that the attachment of liability for harm which has occurred be “just and reasonable”. But although the cases in which the courts have imposed or withheld liability are capable of an approximate categorisation, one looks in vain for some common denominator by which the existence of the essential relationship can be tested. Indeed it is difficult to resist a conclusion that what have been treated as three separate requirements are, at least in most cases, in fact merely facets of the same thing, for in some cases the degree of foreseeability is such that it is from that alone that the requisite proximity can be deduced, whilst in others the absence of that essential relationship can most rationally be attributed simply to the court’s view that it would not be fair and reasonable to hold the defendant responsible. “Proximity” is, no doubt, a convenient expression so long as it is realised that it is no more than a label which embraces not a definable concept but merely a description of circumstances from which, pragmetically, the courts conclude that a duty of care exists.” (Quoted in: Rajkot Municipal Corporation v. Manjulben Jayantilal Nakum, (1997) 9 SCC 552)

Chitty on Contracts 26th edn (1989) Vol. 2, p. 1128- 1129 says as under:

  • “The important issue in remoteness of damage in the law of contract is whether a particular loss was within the reasonable contemplation of the parties, but causation must also be proved: there must be a causal connection between the defendant’s breach of contract and the plaintiff’s loss. The courts have avoided laying down any formal tests for causation: they have relied on common sense to guide decisions as to whether a breach of contract is a sufficiently substantial cause of plaintiff’s loss.” (quoted in Kanchan Udyog Ltd. v. United Spirits Ltd. (2017) 8 SCC 237)

In Rajkot Municipal Corporation v. Manjulben Jayantilal Nakum, (1997) 9 SCC 552, our Apex Court held as under:

  • “It is seen that when a person uses a road or highway, under common law one has a right to passage over the public way. When the defendant creates by positive action any danger and no signal or warnings are given and consequently damage is done, the proximate relationship gets established between the plaintiff and the defendant and the causation is not too remote. Equally, when the defendant omits to perform a particular duty enjoined by the statute or does that duty carelessly, there is proximity between the plaintiff-injured person and the defendant in performance of the duty and when injury occurs or damage is suffered to person or property, cause of action arises to enable the plaintiff to claim damages from the defendant. But when the causation is too remote, it is difficult to anticipate with any reasonable certainty as ordinary reasonable prudent man, to foresee damage or injury to the plaintiff due to causation or omission on the part of the defendant in the performance or negligence in the performance of the duty.”

In this case (Rajkot Municipal Corporation v. Manjulben Jayantilal Nakum, (1997) 9 SCC 552) our Apex Court referred various foreign decisions including the following:

  • Hadley v. Baxendale [(1854) 9 Ex. 341], Haynes v. Harwood [(1935 1 K.B. 146], Dorset Yacht Co. v. Home Office [(1970) AC 1004], Geddis v. Proprietors of Bann Reservoir [1978) 3 App. Cas. 430],  Bourhill v. Young [(1943) AC 92],  Anns v. Merton London Borough [(1978) AC 728], Donoghue v. Stevenson [(1932) AC 562, Hedley Byrne & Co. Ltd. v. Heller & Partnrs Ltd. [(1964) AC 465], Dorset Yacht Co. v. Home Office [(1970) AC 1004], Murphy v. Brentwood District Council [(1991) 1 AC 398]. Governors of the Peabody Donation Fund v. Sir Lindsay Parkinson & Co. Ltd. [(1985) AC 210, 240], Leight and Sillavan Ltd. v. Aliakmon Shipping Co. Ltd. [(1986) AC 785], Harwich in Curran v. Northern Ireland Co-ownership Housing Association Ltd. [(1987) AC 718],  Council of the Shire of Sutherland v. Heymand [(1985) 157 CLR 424], Anns and Yuen Kun Yeu v. Attorney General of Hong Kong [(1988) AC 175, 191],  Coparo Industries Plc. v. Dickman & Ors. [(1990) 2 AC 605], Hill v. Chief Constable of West Yorkshire [(1989) a AC 191] Smith & Ors. v. Littlewoods Organisation Ltd. [(1987) AC 141], Bourchill v. Young [(1943) AC 92 104], Burton vs. West Suffolk Country Council [(1960) 2 WLR 745], Sheppard vs. Mayor, Aldermen and Burgesses of the Borough of Glossop [(1921) 3 King’s Bench 132], Alderson B. in Blyth vs. Birmingham Waterworks Co. [(1856) 11 Ex. 781 at 784], Fardon vs. Harcourt-Revington [(1932) 146 L.T. 391], Rylands vs. Fletcher [(1869) LR 3 HL 330], Baxter vs. Stockton-on-tees Corporation [(1959) 1 Queen’s Bench Division 441], Wilson vs. Kingston-Upon-Thames Corporation [(1949) 1 ELR 699], Noble vs. Harrison [(1926) 2 King’s Bench Division 332], Barket vs. Herbert [(1911) 2 K.B. 633], Cunliffe vs. Bankes [(1945) 1 All E.L.R. 459], Gaminer & Anr vs. Northern & London Investment Trust, Ltd. [(1950) 2 ALL ELR 486]

Mitigation of damages

The party claiming damages should have taken all reasonable and timely steps to mitigate its damages, from his side (see: Murlidhar Chiranjilal v. Harishchandra Dwarkadas, (1962) AIR SC 366, Bismi Abdullah & Sons, Merchants v. Regional Manager, F.C.I., AIR 1987 Ker 56).

Read Blogs:

PART II

Remedies on breach of contract

The remedies for breach of contract are primarily governed by Indian Contract Act, 1872 and Specific Relief Act. They are depended upon the nature of the contract. Usual remedies awarded by courts on breach of contract are specific performance, damages, restitution, rescission and injunctions.

Award of Damages in Breach of Contracts

Damages on breach of contract are money compensation awarded by a court, or that is fixed by the parties to contract, for the loss or injury suffered one party, out of breach by the other. Sec. 73 and 74 of the Indian Contract Act, 1872 lays down the provisions relating to such compensation.

Sec. 73 of the Contract Act reads as under:

  • Sec. 73. Compensation for loss or damage caused by breach of contract.
  • When a contract has been broken, the party who suffers by such breach is entitled to receive, from the party who has broken the contract, compensation for any loss or damage caused to him thereby, which naturally arose in the usual course of things from such breach, or which the parties knew, when they made the contract, to be likely to result from the breach of it.
  • Such compensation is not to be given for any remote and indirect loss or damage sustained by reason of the breach.
  • Compensation for failure to discharge obligation resembling those created by contract. When an obligation resembling those created by contract has been incurred and has not been discharged, any person injured by the failure to discharge it is entitled to receive the same compensation from the party in default, as if such person had contracted to discharge it and had broken his contract.
  • Explanation. In estimating the loss or damage arising from a breach of contract, the means which existed of remedying the inconvenience caused by the non-performance of the contract must be taken into account.
  • Illustrations
  • .(a) A contracts to sell and deliver 50 maunds of saltpetre to B, at a certain price to be paid on delivery. A breaks his promise. B is entitled to receive from A, by way of compensation, the sum, if any, by which the contract price falls short of the price for which B might have obtained 50 maunds of saltpetre of like quality at the time when the saltpetre ought to have been delivered.
  • .(b) A hires Bs ship to go to Bombay, and there take on board, on the first of January, a cargo, which A is to provide, and to bring it to Calcutta, the freight to be paid when earned. Bs ship does not go to Bombay, but A has opportunities of procuring suitable conveyance for the cargo upon terms as advantageous as those on which he had chartered the ship. A avails himself of those opportunities, but is put to trouble and expense in doing so. A is entitled to receive compensation from B in respect of such trouble and expense.
  • .(c) A contracts to buy of B, at a stated price, 50 maunds of rice, no time being fixed for delivery. A afterwards informs B that he will not accept the rice if tendered to him. B is entitled to receive from A, by way of compensation, the amount, if any, by which the contract price exceeds that which B can obtain for the rice at the time when A informs B that he will not accept it.
  • (d) A contracts to buy B’s ship for 60,000 rupees, but breaks his promise. A must pay to B, by way of compensation, the excess, if any, of the contract price over the price which B can obtain for the ship at the time of the breach of promise.
  • (e) A, the owner of a boat, contracts with B to take a cargo of jute to Mirzapur, for sale at that place, starting on a specified day. The boat, owing to some avoidable cause, does not start at the time appointed, whereby the arrival of the cargo at Mirzapur is delayed beyond the time when it would have arrived if the boat had sailed according to the contract. After that date, and before the arrival of the cargo, the price of jute falls. The measure of the compensation payable to B by A is the difference between the price which B could have obtained for the cargo at Mirzapur at the time when it would have arrived if forwarded in due course, and its market price at the time when it actually arrived.
  • (f) A contracts to repair B’s house in a certain manner, and receives payment in advance. A repairs the house, but not according to contract. B is entitled to recover from A the cost of making the repairs conform to the contract.
  • (g) A contracts to let his ship to B for a year, from the first of January, for a certain price. Freights rise, and, on the first of January, the hire obtainable for the ship is higher than the contract price. A breaks his promise. He must pay to B, by way of compensation, a sum equal to the difference between the contract price and the price for which B could hire a similar ship for a year on and from the first of January.
  • (h) A contracts to supply B with a certain quantity of iron at a fixed price, being a higher price than that for which A could procure and deliver the iron. B wrongfully refuses to receive the iron. B must pay to A, by way of compensation, the difference between the contract price of the iron and the sum for which A could have obtained and delivered it.
  • A delivers to B, a common carrier, a machine, to be conveyed, without delay, to A’s mill, informing B that his mill is stopped for want of the machine. B unreasonably delays the delivery of the machine, and A, in consequence, loses a profitable contract with the Government. A is entitled to receive from B, by way of compensation, the average amount of profit which would have been made by the working of the mill during the time that delivery of it was delayed, but not the loss sustained through the loss of the Government contract.
  • (j) A, having contracted with B to supply B with 1,000 tons of iron at 100 rupees a ton, to be delivered at a stated time, contracts with C for the purchase of 1,000 tons of iron at 80 rupees a ton, telling C that he does so for the purpose of performing his contract with B. C fails to perform his contract with A, who cannot procure other iron, and B, in consequence, rescinds the contract. C must pay to A 20,000 rupees, being the profit which A would have made by the performance of his contract with B.
  • (k) A contracts with B to make and deliver to B, by a fixed day, for a specified price, a certain piece of machinery. A does not deliver the piece of machinery at the time specified, and in consequence of this, B is obliged to procure another at a higher piece than that which he was to have paid to A, and is prevented from performing a contract which B had made with a third person at the time of his contract with A (but which had not been then communicated to A), and is compelled to make compensation for breach of that contract. A must pay to B, by way of compensation, the difference between the contract price of the price of machinery and the sum paid by B for another, but not the sum paid by B to the third person by way of compensation.
  • (l) A, a builder, contracts to erect and finish a house by the first of January, in order that B may give possession of it at that time to C, to whom B has contracted to let it. A is informed of the contract between B and C. A builds the house so badly that, before the first of January, it falls down and has to be re-built by B, who, in consequence, loses the rent which he was to have received from C, and is obliged to make compensation to C for the breach of his contract. A must make compensation to B for the cost of rebuilding the house, for the rent lost, and for the compensation made to C.
  • (m) A sells certain merchandise to B, warranting it to be of a particular quality, and B, in reliance upon this warranty, sells it to C with a similar warranty. The goods prove to be not according to the warranty, and B becomes liable to pay C a sum of money by way of compensation. B is entitled to be reimbursed this sum by A.
  • (n) A contracts to pay a sum of money to B on a day specified. A does not pay the money on that day, B, in consequence of not receiving the money on that day, is unable to pay his debts, and is totally ruined. A is not liable to make good to B anything except the principal sum he contracted to pay, together with interest up to the day of payment.
  • (o) A contracts to deliver 50 maunds of saltpetre to B on the first of January, at a certain price. B afterwards, before the first of January, contracts to sell the saltpetre to C at a price higher than the market price of the first of January. A breaks his promise.
  • In estimating the compensation payable by A to B, the market price of the first of January, and not the profit which would have arisen to B from the sale to C, is to be taken into account.
  • (p) A contracts to sell and deliver 500 bales of cotton to B on a fixed day. A knows nothing of Bs mode of conducting his business. A breaks his promise, and B, having no cotton, is obliged to close his mill. A is not responsible to B for the loss caused to B by the closing of the mill.
  • (q) A contracts to sell and deliver to B, on the first of January, certain cloth which B intends to manufacture into caps of a particular kind, for which there is no demand, except at that season. The cloth is not delivered till after the appointed time, and too late to be used that year in making caps. B is entitled to receive from A, by way of compensation, the difference between the contract price of the cloth and its market price at the time of delivery, but not the profits which he expected to obtain by making caps, nor the expenses which he has been put to in making preparation for the manufacture.
  • (r) A, a ship-owner, contracts with B to convey him from Calcutta to Sydney in A’s ship, sailing on the first of January, and B pays to A, by way of deposit, one-half of his passage-money. The ship does not sail on the first of January, and B, after being in consequence detained in Calcutta for some time and thereby put to some expense, proceeds to Sydney in another vessel, and, in consequence, arriving too late in Sydney, loses a sum of money. A is liable to repay to B his deposit, with interest, and the expense to which he is put by his detention in Calcutta, and the excess, if any, of the passage-money paid for the second ship over that agreed upon for the first, but not the sum of money which B lost by arriving in Sydney too late.

Sec. 74 of the Contract Act reads as under:

  •  “Section 74.   Compensation for breach of contract where penalty stipulated for.
  •  When a contract has been broken, if a sum is named in the contract as the amount to be paid in case of such breach, or if the contract contains any other stipulation by way of penalty, the party complaining of the breach is entitled, whether or not actual damage or loss is proved to have been caused thereby, to receive from the party who has broken the contract reasonable compensation not exceeding the amount so named or, as the case may be, the penalty stipulated for.
  • Explanation.– A stipulation for increased interest from the date of default may be a stipulation by way of penalty.
  • Exception.– When any person enters into any bail-bond, recognizance or other instrument of the same nature, or, under the provisions of any law, or under the orders of the Central Government] or of any State Government, gives any bond for the performance of any public duty or act in which the public are interested, he shall be liable, upon breach of the condition of any such instrument, to pay the whole sum mentioned therein.
  • Explanation.– A person who enters into a contract with Government does not necessarily thereby undertake any public duty, or promise to do an act in which the public are interested.

Illustrations

(a) A contracts with B to pay B Rs. 1,000, if he fails to pay B Rs. 500 on a given day. A fails to pay B Rs. 500 on that day. B is entitled to recover from A such compensation, not exceeding Rs. 1,000, as the Court considers reasonable.

(b) A contracts with B that, if A practises as a surgeon within Calcutta, he will pay B Rs. 5,000. A practises as a surgeon in Calcutta. B is entitled to such compensation; not exceeding Rs. 5,000, as the Court considers reasonable.

(c) A gives a recognizance binding him in a penalty of Rs. 500 to appear in Court on a certain day. He forfeits his recognizance. He is liable to pay the whole penalty.

(d) A gives B a bond for the repayment of Rs. 1,000 with interest at 12 per cent. at the end of six months, with a stipulation that, in case of default, interest shall be payable at the rate of 75 per cent. from the date of default. This is a stipulation by way of penalty, and B is only entitled to recover from A such compensation as the Court considers reasonable.

(e) A, who owes money to B a money-lender, undertakes to repay him by delivering to him 10 maunds of grain on a certain date, and stipulates that, in the event of his not delivering the stipulated amount by the stipulated date, he shall be liable to deliver 20 maunds. This is a stipulation by way of penalty, and B is only entitled to reasonable compensation in case of breach.

(f) A undertakes to repay B a loan of Rs. 1,000 by five equal monthly instalments, with a stipulation that in default of payment of any instalment, the whole shall become due. This stipulation is not by way of penalty, and the contract may be enforced according to its terms.

(g) A borrows Rs. 100 from B and gives him a bond for Rs. 200 payable by five yearly instalments of Rs. 40, with a stipulation that, in default of payment of any instalment, the whole shall become due. This is a stipulation by way of penalty.”

If the parties had not pre-determined the damages or if the court finds the pre-determined damages in the contract is illegal or unconscionable, the court will fix the damages under Sec. 21 of the Specific Relief Act, 1963.

Sec. 21 of the Specific Relief Act reads as under:

  •   “21. Power to award compensation in certain cases.
  • (1) In a suit for specific performance of a contract, the plaintiff may also claim compensation for its breach, either in addition to, or in substitution of, such performance.
  • (2) If, in any such suit, the court decides that specific performance ought not to be granted, but that there is a contract between the parties which has been broken by the defendant, and that the plaintiff is entitled to compensation for that breach, it shall award him such compensation accordingly.
  • (3) If, in any such suit, the court decides that specific performance ought to be granted, but that it is not sufficient to satisfy the justice of the case, and that some compensation for breach of the contract should also be made to the plaintiff, it shall award him such compensation accordingly.
  • (4) In determining the amount of any compensation awarded under this section, the court shall be guided by the principles specified in section 73 of the Indian Contract Act, 1872 (9 of 1872).
  • (5) No compensation shall be awarded under this section unless the plaintiff has claimed such compensation in his plaint: Provided that where the plaintiff has not claimed any such compensation in the plaint, the court shall, at any stage of the proceeding, allow him to amend the plaint on such terms as may be just, for including a claim for such compensation. Explanation.—The circumstance that the contract has become incapable of specific performance does not preclude the court from exercising the jurisdiction conferred by this section.”

PART III

Pleadings – No Strict ‘Denial’ warranted in ‘Damages’

Order VI, rule 1 and 2 of Code of Civil Procedure 1908 lay down the basics of pleading. They read as under:

  • Rule 1: Pleading“Pleading” shall mean plaint or written statement.
  • Rule 2: Pleading to state material facts and not evidence:
  • (1) Every pleading shall contain, and contain only a statement in a concise form of the material facts on which the party pleading relies for his claim or defence as the case may be, but not the evidence by which they are to be proved.
  • (2) Every pleading shall, when necessary, be divided into paragraphs, numbered consecutively, each allegation being, so far as is convenient, contained in a separate paragraph.
  • (3) Dates, sums and numbers shall be expressed in a pleading in figures as well as in words.

Order 6 rule 4 of the Civil Procedure Code stipulates guidelines for precise pleadings. Order 6 Rule 4 CPC reads as under:

  • “Rule 4. Particulars to be given where necessary: In all cases in which the party pleading relies on any misrepresentation, fraud, breach of trust, willful default, or undue influence and in all other cases in which particulars may be necessary beyond such as are exemplified in the forms aforesaid, particulars (with dates and items if necessary) shall be stated in the pleading.”

Order VIII Rule 3, 4 and 5 CPC reads as under:

  • Rule 3: Denial to be specific: It shall not be sufficient for a defendant in his written statement to deny generally the grounds alleged by the plaintiff, but the defendant must deal specifically with each allegation of fact of which he does not admit the truth, except damages.
  • Rule 4: Evasive denialWhere a defendant denies an allegation of fact in the plaint, he must not do so evasively, but answer the point of substance. Thus, if it is alleged that he received a certain sum of money, it shall not be sufficient to deny that he received that particular amount, but he must deny that he received that sum or any part thereof, or else set out how much he received. And if an allegation is made with diverse circumstances, it shall not be sufficient to deny it along with those circumstances.
  • Rule 5: Specific denial(1) Every allegation of fact in the plaint, if not denied specifically or by necessary implication, or stated to be not admitted in the pleading of the defendant, shall be taken to be admitted except as against a person under disability :
  • Provided that the Court may in it discretion require any fact so admitted to be proved otherwise than by such admission.
  • (2) Where the defendant has not filed a pleading, it shall be lawful for the Court to pronounce judgment on the basis of the facts contained in the plaint, except as against a person under a disability, but the Court may, in its discretion, require any such fact to be proved.
  • (3) In exercising its discretion under the proviso to sub-rule (1) or under sub-rule (2), the Court shall have due regard to the fact whether the defendant could have, or has, engaged a pleader.
  • (4) Whenever a judgment is pronounced under this rule, a decree shall be drawn up in accordance with such judgment and such decree shall bear the date on which the judgment was pronounced.

Under Order 6 rule 4, CPC, vague or general allegations are insufficient in pleading with respect to the matters laid down in this rule and it requires ‘full‘ particulars of such matters in pleadings.

Read Blog: Pleadings Should be Specific; Why?

Damages: Issue will be framed, without denial

As shown above, Order VIII Rule 3 gives an exemption to strict ‘denial’ with regard to the claim of ‘damages’. Why? J. B. Ross v. C. R. Screven, AIR 1917 Cal 269 explained as under:

  • “(O. 8, R 3, CPC) puts the burden on the plaintiff, whether or not the defendant denies in such a case an issue is necessary.” (Quoted in – Indore Malwa United Mills Ltd.  Vs Ramkaran Ghisslal, AIR 1963 MP197. Also see: W.  Jaya-raghavan v. The Leo Films, 1948 61 LW 173; 1948 1 MLJ 209)

In Fateh Chand Vs. Balkishan, AIR 1963 SC 1405, it was observed that the ‘Legislature has sought to cut across the web of rules and presumptions under the English common law’ with regard to the compensation to be awarded in case of breach of contract. Section 74 speaks as to ‘reasonable’ compensation. It is pointed out that this proposition as to ‘reasonable’ compensation, and thereby the intervention of court to fix the reasonable amount, laid down in Section 74, is a deliberate deviation from the English Common Law which allows forfeiture of genuine pre-estimated damages, by the affected party.

Pleadings on Defamation

The Pleading requirements –

  • Defamatory words must be set out in the plaint. (M.J. Zakharia Sait v. T.M. Mohammed, (1990) 3 SCC 396; R. Rajagopal v. J. Jayalalitha: AIR 2006 Mad 312 (DB))
  • When the defamatory sense is not apparent , the defamatory meaning must also be set out.
  • Where particular context is to be set out, for showing defamation, it shod be stated.

In M.J. Zakharia Sait v. T.M. Mohammed, (1990) 3 SCC 396, the Supreme Court held as under:

  • 30. In W. Hay and Ors. v. Aswini Kumar Samanta, AIR 1958 Cal 269 a Division Bench of the Calcutta High Court held that it is well-settled that in a “libel action” the ordinary defamatory words must be set out in the plaint. Where the words are per se or prima facie defamatory only the words need be set out. Wherever the defamatory sense is not apparent on the face of the words, the defamatory meaning or as it is technically known in law, the innuendo must also be set out and stated in clear and specific terms. Where again the offending words would be defamatory onlyin the particular context in which they were used, uttered or published, it is necessary also to set out except where as in England, the law is or has been made expressly otherwise, the offending context (colloquium) in the plaint, and to state or ever further that this context or the circumstances constituting the same, were known to the persons to whom the words were published, or, at least, that they understood the words in the defamatory sense. In the absence of these necessary averments, the plaint would be liable to be rejected on the ground that it does not disclose any cause of action.
  • 31. What exactly should be pleaded in an action for defamation has been stated also in Halsbury’s Laws of England [Vol. 28 – 4th ed.].
  • In paragraphs 174, 175, 176, 177 and 178 of the said Volume, we have discussion with regard to natural and ordinary meaning of the words complained of, and about the innuendo and the facts and matters supporting innuendo which should be pleaded and proved. It is stated there that in drafting a statement of claim in libel or slander, it is necessary to distinguish between cases in which the words complained of are alleged to be defamatory in their natural and ordinary meaning, whether the literal or the inferential meaning, and those in which the defamatory meaning is a secondary meaning derived from extrinsic or special facts or matters, so that a legal or true innuendo must be pleaded. If it is claimed that the words are defamatory in their natural and ordinary meaning and the words bear only one literal meaning, which is clear and explicit, it is not necessary to plead the meaning in the statement of claim. However, if the words are reasonably capable of bearing more than one literal meaning or if the defamatory meaning relied on is inferential (a “false or popular” innuendo), it is desirable and may even be necessary to plead the defamatory meaning or meanings. Where the plaintiff wishes to claim that the words complained of were understood to be defamatory in a secondary or extended meaning by those persons having knowledge of some special facts or matters, such a meaning constitutes a separate cause of action and the same should be pleaded expressly in a separate paragraph in the statement of claim (emphasis supplied). Particulars must be given of the facts and matters on which the plaintiff relies in support of any secondary or extended defamatory meaning which it is decided to plead. These special facts or matters may be extrinsic to the words used or there may be some special meaning of the words themselves. The plaintiff should plead that particular words bore the innuendo meaning.
  • Paragraph 172 of the Halsbury’s Laws of England, Vol-28. Paragraph 172 is extracted as under :-
  • “172. Pleading and proof of words – In an action for defamation, the actual words complained of, and not merely their substance, must be set out verbatim in the statement of claim. A libel action cannot be brought in respect of a document the contents of which the plaintiff is unaware; but in a slander action interrogatories may, in an exceptional case, be permitted, prior to the statement of claim, to ascertain the precise words spoken. It is no longer necessary to prove at trial the precise words pleaded; it will suffice to prove words substantially the same and the jury should be invited to consider whether the words are defamatory in the version it has accepted. Where the plaintiff complains of a book or long article, he must specify the passages which he alleges to be defamatory rather than merely plead the whole book or article.” (Quoted in: Essel Infraprojects Ltd vs Devendra Prakash Mishra, 2015-1 AIR BomR 482, 2015-1 BCR 340)

In W.Hay and others vs. Aswini Kumar Samanta AIR 1958 Cal 269 it was held as under:

  • “11. It is well settled that, in a libel action, the defamatory words must be set out in the plaint. Where the words are per se or prima facie defamatory only the words need be set out. Where, however, the defamatory sense is not apparent on the face of the words, the defamatory meaning, or as it is technically known in law, the “innuendo” must also be set out and set out in clear and specific terms. These are universally accepted propositions. Where again the offending words would be defamatory only in the particular context, in which they were used, uttered or published, it seems to us that it is necessary also to set out, except where, as in England, the law is or has been made expressly otherwise, the offending context (Colloquium) in the plaint and to state or aver further that this context or the circumstances, constituting the same, were known to the persons, to whom the words were published, or, at least, that they understood the words in the defamatory sense. In the absence of these necessary averments, the plaint would be liable to be rejected on the ground that it does not disclose any cause of action.” (Quoted in: Essel Infraprojects Ltd vs Devendra Prakash Mishra, 2015-1 AIR BomR 482, 2015-1 BCR 340)

How to Subscribe ‘IndianLawLiveFree’? Click here – “How to Subscribe Free


Read in this Cluster  (Click on the topic):

Book No, 1 – Civil Procedure Code

Power of attorney

Title, ownership and Possession

Adverse Possession

Principles and Procedure

Admission, Relevancy and Proof

Land LawsTransfer of Property Act

Evidence Act – General

Sec. 65B

Law on Documents

Interpretation

Contract Act

Law on Damages

Easement

Stamp Act & Registration

Will

Arbitration

Divorce

Negotiable Instruments Act

Book No. 2: A Handbook on Constitutional Issues

Religious issues

Book No. 3: Common Law of CLUBS and SOCIETIES in India

Book No. 4: Common Law of TRUSTS in India

Government of Kerala v. Joseph – Law on Adverse Possession Against Government

Taken from: How to Plead Adverse Possession?Adverse Possession: An Evolving Concept

Saji Koduvath Advocate, Kottayam

PART I

Introduction

In Govt. of Kerala v. Joseph, AIR 2023 SC 3988, our Apex Court has emphasised (August 9, 2023), that the Courts have to consider the question of adverse possession “more seriously” when it is claimed on a land that belongs to the Government.

In this case, the judgment of the first appellate court which observed that the title of the Government on land cannot be lost by placing reliance on casual advertence or on the basis of scanty material” ’ was restored by the Apex Court. The Apex Court further held –

  • “When the land subject of proceedings wherein adverse possession has been claimed, belongs to the Government, the Court is duty-bound to act with greater seriousness, effectiveness, care and circumspection as it may lead to destruction of a right/title of the State to immovable property.”

Adverse Possession – Basic Ingredients

The Apex Court also alluded to the following often repeated the basic ingredients to attract the adverse possession, with reference to various previous earlier decisions including the Privy Council –

  • i. the possession must be open, clear, continuous and hostile to the claim or possession of the other party;
  • ii. all three classic requirements must coexist – nec vi (i.e., adequate in continuity); nec clam (i.e., adequate in publicity); and nec precario (i.e., adverse to a competitor), in denial of title and knowledge.

Plea of Title and Adverse Possession – Contradictory Pleas

In Government of Kerala v. Joseph, AIR 2023 SC 3988, the Supreme Court has affirmed the law as under:

  • “49. Claim of independent title and adverse possession at the same time amount to contradictory pleas. …… ..”

Decisions referred to in Govt. of Kerala v. Joseph

The decisions referred in this case (Govt. of Kerala v. Joseph) include the following –

  • 1.  Privy Council in Radhamoni Debi v. Collector of Khulna, ILR 27 Cal. 944; (1900) 27 Ind App 136 (PC); 1900 SCC OnLine PC 4 – The possession required must be adequate in continuity, in publicity, and in extent.
  • 2.  Privy Council in Perry v. Clissold, [1907] A.C. 73 – peaceably possessed land; rightful owner did not come forward and assert his title within the period of Limitation.
  • 3. Privy Council in Secy. of State for India in Council v. Debendra Lal Khan, (1933) 61 IA 78 : 1934 All LJ 153 (PC) – the possession must be overt and without any attempt at concealment so that the person against whom time is running, ought if he exercises due vigilance, to be aware of what is happening and if the rights of the Crown have been openly usurped it cannot be heard to plead that the fact was not brought to its notice.
  • 4. Privy Council in Council Maharaja Sri Chandra Nandi v. Baijnath Jugal Kishore, AIR 1935 PC 36 – possession should be overt and without any attempt at concealment, so that the person against whom time is running ought, if he exercises due vigilance, to be aware of what is happening.
  • 5. P. Lakshmi Reddy v. L. Lakshmi Reddy, AIR 1957 SC 314, adverse possession should be nec vi, nec clam, nec precario — that is the possession must be adequate in continuity, in publicity and in extent to show that it is possession adverse to the competitor. It must be with the required animus also.
  • 6. Gaya Prasad Dikshit v. Dr. Nirmal Chander (1984) 2 SCC 286 – on termination of licence there must be some overt act on the part of the licensee indicating assertion of hostile title. Mere continuance of unauthorised possession even for a period of more than 12 years is not enough. (also Thakur Kishan Singh v. Arvind Kumar (1994) 6 SCC 591; Mallikarjunaiah v. Nanjaiah (2019) 15 SCC 756).
  • 7 .Parsinni v. Sukhi (1993) 4 SCC 375 – possession must be ‘nec vi, nec clam, nec precario’ i.e. peaceful, open and continuous. The possession must be adequate, in continuity, in publicity and in extent to show that their possession is adverse to the true owner.
  • 8. Thakur Kishan Singh v. Arvind Kumar (1994) 6 SCC 591 – possession of a co-owner or of a licensee or of an agent or a permissive possession to become adverse must show hostile animus and possession adverse to the knowledge of real owner. Mere possession for howsoever length of time does not result in converting the permissive possession into adverse possession.
  • 9. Annasaheb Bapusaheb Patil v. Balwant, (1995) 2 SCC 543 : AIR 1995 SC 895 – “15. Where possession can be referred to a lawful title, it will not be considered to be adverse. The reason being that a person whose possession can be referred to a lawful title will not be permitted to show that his possession was hostile to another’s title. One who holds possession on behalf of another, does not by mere denial of that other’s title make his possession adverse so as to give himself the benefit of the statute of limitation. Therefore, a person who enters into possession having a lawful title, cannot divest another of that title by pretending that he had no title at all.”
  • 10. Mohan Lal v. Mirza Abdul Gaffar, (1996) 1 SCC 639  – “4. As regards the first plea, it is inconsistent with the second plea. Having come into possession under the agreement, he must disclaim his right thereunder and plead and prove assertion of his independent hostile adverse possession to the knowledge of the transferor or his successor in title or interest and that the latter had acquiesced to his illegal possession during the entire period of 12 years, i.e., up to completing the period of his title by prescription nec vi, nec clam, nec precario. Since the appellant’s claim is founded on Section 53-A, it goes without saying that he admits by implication that he came into possession of the land lawfully under the agreement and continued to remain in possession till date of the suit. Thereby the plea of adverse possession is not available to the appellant.”
  • 11. State of Rajasthan v. Harphool Singh  (2000) 5 SCC 652 –  “12. So far as the question of perfection of title by adverse possession and that too in respect of public property is concerned, the question requires to be considered more seriously and effectively for the reason that it ultimately involves destruction of right/title of the State to immovable property and conferring upon a third-party encroacher title where he had none.”  “When the property was a vacant land before the alleged construction was put up, to show open and hostile possession which could alone in law constitute adverse to the State, in this case, some concrete details of the nature of occupation with proper proof thereof would be absolutely necessary and mere vague assertions cannot by themselves be a substitute for such concrete proof required of open and hostile possession.”
  • 12.  Balkrishna v. Satyaprakash (2001) 2 SCC 498  – Mere passing of an order of ejectment neither causes his dispossession nor discontinuation of his possession.
  • 13. V. Rajeshwari v. T.C. Saravanabava, (2004) 1 SCC 551 – “…A plea not properly raised in the pleadings or in issues at the stage of the trial, would not be permitted to be raised for the first time at the stage of appeal…” 
  • 14.  Karnataka Board of Wakf v. Govt. of India  (2004) 10 SCC 779  – there must be exclusive possession and the animus possidendi;  possession must be  “nec vi, nec clam, nec precario”, that is, peaceful, open and continuous. It must be adequate in continuity, in publicity and in extent to show that their possession is adverse to the true owner. It must start with a wrongful dispossession of the rightful owner and be actual, visible, exclusive, hostile and continued over the statutory period. (This case was relied on in M. Venkatesh v. Bangalore Development Authority (2015) 17 SCC 1 ;  Ravinder Kaur Grewal v. Manjit Kaur (2019) 8 SCC 729 .
  • 15.  Annakili v. A. Vedanayagam  (2007) 14 SCC 308 – Possessor must have animus possidendi at the commencement of the possession and hold the land adverse to the title of the true owner and  continued for 12 years. Mere possession would not ripen into possessory title.
  • 16. P.T. Munichikkanna Reddy v. Revamma, (2007) 6 SCC 59   – “34. The law in this behalf has undergone a change. In terms of Articles 142 and 144 of the Limitation Act, 1908, the burden of proof was on the plaintiff to show within 12 years from the date of institution of the suit that he had title and possession of the land, whereas in terms of Articles 64 and 65 of the Limitation Act, 1963, the legal position has underwent complete change insofar as the onus is concerned : once a party proves its title, the onus of proof would be on the other party to prove claims of title by adverse possession….”
  • 17. Des Raj and Others v. Bhagat Ram (2007) 9 SCC 641 (two- Judge Bench) this Court observed – possession must be in hostile declaration of his title vis-à-vis his co-owners and they were in know thereof.
  • 18.  L.N. Aswathama v. P. Prakash  (2009) 13 SCC 229 – permissive possession or possession in the absence of Animus possidendi would not constitute the claim of adverse possession.
  • 19.  Chatti Konati Rao v. Palle Venkata Subba Rao, (2010) 14 SCC 316 – Animus possidendi is a requisite ingredient of adverse possession. Mere possession does not ripen into possessory title until the possessor holds the property adverse to the title of the true owner. The date on which he came in possession, nature of possession, the factum of possession, knowledge to the true owner, duration of possession and that possession was open and undisturbed – must be established. (Referred to in: Brijesh Kumar v. Shardabai, (2019) 9 SCC 369).
  • 20. Mandal Revenue Officer v. Goundla Venkaiah  (2010) 2 SCC 461 – “…It is our considered view that where an encroacher, illegal occupant or land grabber of public property raises a plea that he has perfected title by adverse possession, the court is duty-bound to act with greater seriousness, care and circumspection. Any laxity in this regard may result in destruction of right/title of the State to immovable property and give an upper hand to the encroachers, unauthorised occupants or land grabbers.”
  • 21. State of Haryana v. Mukesh Kumar, (2011) 10 SCC 404 – The State cannot claim the land of its citizens by way of adverse possession.
  • 22.  Janata Dal Party v. Indian National Congress, (2014) 16 SCC 731 – “…the entire burden of proving that the possession is adverse to that of the plaintiffs, is on the defendant…”
  • 23.  State of Uttrakhand v. Mandir Sri Laxman Sidh Maharaj  (2017) 9 SCC 579 – “…The courts below also should have seen that courts can grant only that relief which is claimed by the plaintiff in the plaint and such relief can be granted only on the pleadings but not beyond it. In other words, courts cannot travel beyond the pleadings for granting any relief…” (Relied on in Dharampal (Dead) v. Punjab Wakf Board, (2018) 11 SCC 449)
  • 24.  M Siddiq (D) through LRs v. Mahant Suresh Das   (2020) 1 SCC 1 – possession must be peaceful, open and continuous; it must meet the requirement of being ‘nec vi nec claim and nec precario’. possession must be adequate in continuity and in the public because the possession has to be to the knowledge of the true owner in order for it to be adverse. There must be adequate pleadings and sufficient evidence.
  • 25. Narasamma v. A. Krishnappa, (2020) 15 SCC 21 (three-Judge Bench) – plea of adverse possession can be used not only as a shield by the defendant, but it can be used as a sword by the plaintiff. (Followed Ravinder Kaur Grewal v. Manjit Kaur, (2019) 8 SCC 729).

PART II

Adverse Possession according to the Limitation Act of 1963 and of 1908

  • Under the (present) Limitation Act, 1963 (Article 65),  adverse possession arises, only ‘by the positive and hostile acts’ of the trespasser; and, the true owner will lose title only if the trespasser proves ‘adverse‘ possession for 12 years. Therefore, mere 12 years’ possession by trespasser is insufficient to bring home adverse possession.
  • The true owner, therefore, can bring the suit based on title even after 12 years (of losing possession), for recovery, and he will lose property only if the trespasser proves ‘adverse‘ possession.
    • Article 142 of the (repealed) Limitation Act, 1908, which dealt with Adverse Possession, did not put down the term ‘adverse’. Therefore, the true owners lost title, under this (1908) Act, if they failed to prove possession for 12 years; and they had the burden to show possession within 12 years.
    • Under the old Act of 1908, a true owner was bound to file suit for recovery (from a trespasser) within 12 years of losing possession (to continue the property).
    • Under the old Act of 1908, the trespasser was not required to bring the specific knowledge of the owner (knowing him). Such a requirement was insisted only where an ouster of title was needed (against co-owner or person in permissive possession).
  • The present Act of 1963 casts onus on the trespasser to prove claims of title by ‘adverse’ possession (knowing the true owner and bringing his attention to the ‘trespass’, making specific and required pleadings).
  • If no adverse possession, mere possession, of trespasser, howsoever long, will not lose the right of the true owner to recover property on the basis of his title. See:
    • Government of Kerala v. Joseph, AIR 2023 SC 3988;
    • Uttam Chand v. Nathu Ram, 2020-11 SCC 263, AIR  2020 SC 461,
    • Ram Nagina Rai v. Deo Kumar Rai, 2019-13 SCC 324,
    • Mallikarjunaiah v. Nanjaiah, 2019-15 SCC 756,  
    • T. Anjanappa v. Somalingappa, 2006-7 SCC 570,
    • Chatti Konati Rao v. Palle Venkata Subba  Rao, 2010-14 SCC 316;
    • Gaya Prasad Dikshit v. Dr. Nirmal Chander, 1984-2 SCC 286.

PT Munichikkanna Reddy v. Revamma, AIR 2007 SC 1753, is an authoritative decision of the Supreme Court that discussed various views on adverse possession, in the light of Limitation Act, 1963. It is observed in this decision as under:

  • “Adverse possession in one sense is based on the theory or presumption that the owner has abandoned# the property to the adverse possessor on the acquiescence of the owner to the hostile acts and claims of the person in possession. It follows that sound qualities of a typical adverse possession lie in it being open, continuous and hostile.”
  • Thus, there must be intention to dispossess. And it needs to be open and hostile enough to bring the same to the knowledge and plaintiff has an opportunity to object.

Period of Limitation against Government is 30 years

The limitation period for acquiring adverse possession against Government is 30 years. See Article 112 of the Limitation Act. Under the old Act of 1908 it was 60 years.

How to Plead Adverse Possession 

It is really a troublesome matter for the advocates. Karnataka Board of Wakaf v. Govt of India – AIR 2004 SC 2096; T. Anjanappa v. Somalingappa – [(2006) 7 SCC 570]; and PT Munichikkanna Reddy v. Revamma – AIR 2007 SC 1753, guide us in this field. It may be necessary to plead the following modules.

  • The claimant has been in ‘hostile and open, continuous uninterrupted as of right‘ possession of the land,
  • in denial of the title of the rightful owner,
  • adversely to the interest of the owner of the land,
  • started with wrongful dispossession of the rightful owner,
  • exercising absolute rights of ownership in respect of the land,
  •  on and from .. . .. (Specify date).

And, it is appropriate to plead ‘hostile and open’ possession as under:

  • Claimant’s acts were hostile enough to make the true owner aware of the adverse possession;
  • or, the claimant made the true owner knew as to his hostile acts or adverse possession (from the inception).

Modern propositions as to Adverse Possession

The 3 important modern propositions as to adverse possession (in India) are:

  • 1.  Mere ‘animus possidendi’, not enough; there must have animus to dispossess.
    • Note: ‘Wilful neglect element’ (that is, the owner has abandoned the property) is not given a go bye. Thus, there is a two-pronged enquiry – (i) animus to dispossess by the trespasser (ii) wilful neglect element by the true owner.
  • 2. Trespasser must know who the true owner is.
  • 3. Burden to plead and prove adverse possession is upon the defendant (trespasser).

Permissive Possession will not bring-forth Adverse Possession

Permissive possession, including that of a co-owner or of a licensee or of an agent, will not constitute the claim of adverse possession unless, the trespasser pleads and prove “ouster” (of title of true owner) with cogent evidence in a high degree and great vigor.

Our Apex Court, in P. Lakshmi Reddy v. L. Lakshmi Reddy, AIR 1957 SC 314, following Debendra Lal Khan case, (1933-34) 61 IA 78 : AIR 1934 PC 23], observed as under :

  • “4. … But it is well-settled that in order to establish adverse possession of one coheir as against another it is not enough to show that one out of them is in sole possession and enjoyment of the profits, of the properties. Ouster of the non-possessing co-heir by the co-heir in possession who claims his possession to be adverse, should be made out. The possession of one co-heir is considered, in law, as possession of all the co-heirs. When one co-heir is found to be in possession of the properties it is presumed to be on the basis of joint title. The co-heir in possession cannot render his possession adverse to the other co-heir not in possession merely by any secret hostile animus on his own part in derogation of the other co-heir’s title. It is a settled rule of law that as between co-heirs there must be evidence of open assertion of hostile title, coupled with exclusive possession and enjoyment by one of them to the knowledge of the other so as to constitute ouster. … the burden of making out ouster is on the person claiming to displace the lawful title of a co-heir by his adverse possession.” (Quoted in: Hemaji Waghaji Jat v. Bhikabhai Khengarbhai Harijan, (2009) 16 SCC 517).
  • L.N. Aswathama v. P. Prakash  (2009) 13 SCC 229 – permissive possession or possession in the absence of Animus possidendi would not constitute the claim of adverse possession.
  • Thakur Kishan Singh v. Arvind Kumar (1994) 6 SCC 591 – possession of a co-owner or of a licensee or of an agent or a permissive possession to become adverse must show hostile animus and possession adverse to the knowledge of real owner. Mere possession for howsoever length of time does not result in converting the permissive possession into adverse possession.

Plea of Title and Adverse Possession Mutually Destructive

In Rattan Lal v. Ragunath, 18 Aug 2023, 2023 Supreme (Del) 3938, quoting Government of Kerala v. Joseph, 2023 SCC OnLine SC 961, it is held as under:

  • “11.2. Therefore, the plea of adverse possession raised by the Appellants as a new plea in first appeal is inconsistent with the case setup in the written statement and the trial. In law, the Appellants are precluded from taking the said plea in view of the decision of the Coordinate Bench of this Court in Bharat Bhushan Jain & Anr. v. UOI & Ors., 2014 SCC OnLine Del 3577, wherein this Court has held that the plea of ownership by title and adverse ownership cannot be raised together being inconsistent and mutually destructive. The plea of adverse possession is a question of fact and cannot be raised in appeal only on the basis of prolonged possession of suit property in the absence of the proof of the other ingredients necessary for proving the said defence including the fact that the possession was hostile to the true owner of the property.”

In Rama Kanta Jain v. M.S. Jain, AIR 1999 (Del) 281, it was held as under:

  • “18. There is another aspect of the matter. The mere fact that the defendants have come forward with a plea of adverse possession, means that they admit the plaintiff to be the true owner. For a plea of ownership on the basis of adverse possession, the first and the foremost condition is, that the property must belong to someone else other than the person pleading his title on the basis of adverse possession, In the instant case the defendants have put forward defences which are irreconcilable’ and mutually destructive and inconsistent with one another.’” (Quoted in: Anu Gupta VS Vijay Gupta, 08 Aug 2022, 2022 Supreme(Del) 1198).

Dispossession and Ouster

Dispossession implies ouster; and, ouster implies dispossession. It is definite that “dispossession” is an important element in the 1963 Limitation Act to attract Adverse Possession.

In the old Act the requirement of ouster needed only in case of permissive possession (in other cases, the true owner lost right to recover property if he did not come forward within 12 years – See: Kshithish Chandra Bose v. Commissioner of Ranchi, AIR 1981 SC 707)).

Read Blog: Ouster & Dispossession in Adverse Possession

Degree of Proof on Title in a Civil Case is ‘High Degree of Probability

In R.V.E. Venkatachala Gounder v. Arulmigu Viswesaraswami, AIR 2003 SC 4548: (2003) 8 SCC 752, the law is stated in the following terms :

  • “Being a civil case, the plaintiff cannot be expected to proof his title beyond any reasonable doubt; a high degree of probability lending assurance of the availability of title with him would be enough to shift the onus on the defendant and if the defendant does not succeed in shifting back the onus, the plaintiff’s burden of proof can safely be deemed to have been discharged. …”

Is declaration necessary for claiming Adverse Possession by a Plaintiff?

Yes. Declaration is needed in the following circumstances:

  1. As Introductory/preliminary to grant (1) Injunction or (2) Recovery (Unnikrishnan v. Ponnu Ammal: AIR 1999 Ker 405
  2. When serious denial or cloud on title (or right): Anathula Sudahakar v. Buchi Reddi: AIR 2008 SC 2033
  3. Asserted title or civil right is not clear, simple and straight-forward; or, not well-established (lawful possession). (Eg. inchoate rights – started; but, not full-blown, until the such title is upheld by a competent court; like title on adverse possession.)
  4. Complicated or complex questions of fact and law to be ‘adjudicated’ (Anathula: 2008 SC 2033)
  5. Insurmountable obstacle – Md. Noorul Hoda v. Bibi Raifunnisa : (1996) 7 SCC 767
  6. Make clear what is doubtful – as to legal character and title. ILR 1970-2 (Del) 433: Eg. Suit by trespasser claiming adverse possession: Darshan Kumari v. Kaushalya Devi: 1990 JKLR 208; 1991 Kash LJ 1 (R.P. Sethi, J) for dispelling cloud: AIR 1953 (Gau) 162.

It appears, from the thrust of decisions, that such a declaration is not necessary when a defendant claims the right.

Title dispute on Forest Land

When title dispute was arisen as to title of land (Forest land or private land) and plantation produce, in  Aliakutty Paul v. State of Kerala, 1995-2 Ker LT 93, it is held as under:

  • “It is open to the petitioner to approach the civil court and claim a declaration of her title to the plantation produce kept stored in the godowns and stores of the Rosary Estate. As and when her title is declared, the petitioner would be entitled to take it away. Until then, it has necessarily to be preserved in safe custody.”

Should the person who claims adverse possession necessarily know the true owner?

There is difference of opinion.

It can be said – “The person who claims adverse possession must necessarily know the true owner, (for) then only it becomes ‘adverse’ as stated in Art. 65 of the Limitation Act.

In Annasaheb Bapusaheb Patil v. Balwant, (1995) 2 SCC 543: AIR 1995 SC 895  (two-Judge Bench) our Apex Court held as under:

  • “A person who bases his title on adverse possession must show by clear and unequivocal evidence i.e possession was hostile to the real owner and amounted to a denial of his title to the property claimed.”

But, in the Report of the 22nd Law Commission (From 21st February, 2020 to 31st August, 2024) it is stated as under:

  • “7.5. Possession must be open and without any attempt at concealment. It is, however, not necessary that possession must be so effective as to bring it to the specific knowledge of the owner (except ouster).”

The Consultation Paper-cum-Questionnaire prepared by the 19th Law Commission is attached to the Report of the 22nd Law Commission, as “Annexure – 1”. Para 2.6 of the same reads as under:

  • “2.6 It was clarified by a three-Judge Bench of the Supreme Court in Kshithish Chandra Bose v. Commissioner of Ranchi, AIR 1981 SC 707,
    • “All that the law requires is that the possession must be open and without any attempt at concealment. It is not necessary that the possession must be so effective so as to bring it to the specific knowledge of the owner. Such a requirement may be insisted on where an ouster of title is pleaded, but that is not the case here. “
  • “It was also clarified in a series of decisions that while possession shall be open and exclusive and in assertion of one’s own right, the fact that the possessor did not know who the real owner was, will not make his possession any the less adverse. There are certain passing observations in some judgments of the Supreme Court rendered by two learned Judges that the plea of adverse possession is not available if the adverse possessor does not know who the true owner is; but, the law declared by the larger Bench decisions of the Supreme Court obviously prevails.“

It appears that the Law Commission inappropriately relied on the Three Judge Bench decision. On a careful reading of this decision, Kshithish Chandra Bose, it can be seen that this decision arose from a matter that emerged prior to 1963 Limitation Act, and when the 1908 Limitation Act reigned the field.

Under the 1908 Act, the true owner was bound to file suit for recovery within 12 years of losing possession. Therefore, it was immaterial – whether the trespasser ‘acquired’ right of ‘adverse‘ possession against the true owner; knowing him and bringing his attention to the ‘trespass’, or not (as required in 1963 Act). 

While narrating the facts, it is observed in Kshithish Chandra Bose, as under:

  • “In the suit the plaintiff based his claim in respect of plot No. 1735, Ward No. I of Ranchi Municipality on the ground that he had acquired title to the land by virtue of a Hukumnama granted to him by the landlord as far back as 17th April, 1912 which is Exhibit 18. Apart from the question of title, the plaintiff further pleaded that even if the land belonged to the defendant municipality, he had acquired title by prescription by being in possession of the land to the knowledge of the municipality for more than 30 years, that is to say, from 1912 to 1957.“

From the above, it comes out that the person who claims adverse possession must necessarily know the true owner; and that Kshithish Chandra Bose v. Commissioner of Ranchi, AIR 1981 SC 707, cannot be used to support  the plea that adverse possession is available even if the adverse possessor does not know who the true owner is.

Kerala High Court went wrong in K.T. Kurungottukandi Rarichakutty v. Aranda Rarichan, 2018-5 KHC 599

Kerala High Court also inappropriately relied on the Three Judge Bench decision of the Supreme Court which held in Kshitish Chandra Bose v. Commissioner of Ranchi, AIR 1981 SC 707, that the person who claims adverse possession adverse possession need not know the true owner.

Adverse Possession Against Government

  • There is presumption available in favour of the government – that is, all lands which are not the property of any person or which are not vested in a local authority, belong to the government.
  • All unoccupied lands are the property of the government, unless any person can establish his right or title to any such land.

In R. Hanumaiah v. Secretary to Government of Karnataka, Revenue Department, (2010) 5 SCC 203, it was observed that that the Suits for declaration of title against the government, though similar to suits for declaration of title against private individuals differ significantly in some aspects. The first difference is in regard to the presumption available in favour of the government. All lands which are not the property of any person or which are not vested in a local authority, belong to the government.

The Apex Court held as under:

  • “15. Suits for declaration of title against the government, though similar to suits for declaration of title against private individuals differ significantly in some aspects.
  • The first difference is in regard to the presumption available in favour of the government. All lands which are not the property of any person or which are not vested in a local authority, belong to the government. All unoccupied lands are the property of the government, unless any person can establish his right or title to any such land. This presumption available to the government, is not available to any person or individual.
  • The second difference is in regard to the period for which title and/or possession have to be established by a person suing for declaration of title. Establishing title/possession for a period exceeding twelve years may be adequate to establish title in a declaratory suit against any individual. On the other hand, title/possession for a period exceeding thirty years will have to be established to succeed in a declaratory suit for title against government. This follows from Article 112 of Limitation Act, 1963, which prescribes a longer period of thirty years as limitation in regard to suits by government as against the period of 12 years for suits by private individuals. The reason is obvious. Government properties are spread over the entire state and it is not always possible for the government to protect or safeguard its properties from encroachments. Many a time, its own officers who are expected to protect its properties and maintain proper records, either due to negligence or collusion, create entries in records to help private parties, to lay claim of ownership or possession against the government.
  • Any loss of government property is ultimately the loss to the community. Courts owe a duty to be vigilant to ensure that public property is not converted into private property by unscrupulous elements.
  • 16. Many civil courts deal with suits for declaration of title and injunction against government, in a casual manner, ignoring or overlooking the special features relating to government properties. Instances of such suits against government being routinely decreed, either ex parte or for want of proper contest, merely acting upon the oral assertions of plaintiffs or stray revenue entries are common. Whether the government contests the suit or not, before a suit for declaration of title against a government is decreed, the plaintiff should establish, either his title by producing the title deeds which satisfactorily trace title for a minimum period of thirty years prior to the date of the suit (except where title is claimed with reference to a grant or transfer by the government or a statutory development authority), or by establishing adverse possession for a period of more than thirty years.
  • In such suits, courts cannot, ignoring the presumptions available in favour of the government, grant declaratory or injunctive decrees against the government by relying upon one of the principles underlying pleadings that plaint averments which are not denied or traversed are deemed to have been accepted or admitted.
  • A court should necessarily seek an answer to the following question, before it grants a decree declaring title against the government :
    • whether the plaintiff has produced title deeds tracing the title for a period of more than thirty years; or
    • whether the plaintiff has established his adverse possession to the knowledge of the government for a period of more than thirty years, so as to convert his possession into title.
    • Incidental to that question, the court should also find out whether the plaintiff is recorded to be the owner or holder or occupant of the property in the revenue records or municipal records, for more than thirty years, and
    • what is the nature of possession claimed by the plaintiff, if he is in possession – authorized or unauthorized; permissive; casual and occasional; furtive and clandestine; open, continuous and hostile; deemed or implied (following a title).
  • 17. Mere temporary use or occupation without the animus to claim ownership or mere use at sufferance will not be sufficient to create any right adverse to the Government. In order to oust or defeat the title of the government, a claimant has to establish a clear title which is superior to or better than the title of the government or establish perfection of title by adverse possession for a period of more than thirty years with the knowledge of the government.
  • To claim adverse possession, the possession of the claimant must be actual, open and visible, hostile to the owner (and therefore necessarily with the knowledge of the owner) and continued during the entire period necessary to create a bar under the law of limitation. In short, it should be adequate in continuity, publicity and in extent. Mere vague or doubtful assertions that the claimant has been in adverse possession will not be sufficient. Unexplained stray or sporadic entries for a year or for a few years will not be sufficient and should be ignored.
  • As noticed above, many a time it is possible for a private citizen to get his name entered as the occupant of government land, with the help of collusive government servants. Only entries based on appropriate documents like grants, title deeds etc. or based upon actual verification of physical possession by an authority authorized to recognize such possession and make appropriate entries can be used against the government. By its very nature, a claim based on adverse possession requires clear and categorical pleadings and evidence, much more so, if it is against the government. Be that as it may.” (Quoted in: Bhagi Ram v. State of H P (2023 April 10), Nathu Ram v. D D A (2022 February 1.)

End Notes:

How to deal with Govt. property upon which title is claimed by plaintiffs is dealt with in Union of India v. Ibrahim Uddin: (2012) 8 SCC 148.

Facts, in a nutshell, were this –

  • Plaintiff Ibrahim Uddin filed the Suit for declaration that he was the owner of the suit property originally remained with the Maratha Government.
  • The ancestors of the plaintiff having close association with the Maratha Government, were made a grant in respect of the suit land in the year 1800.
  • The land was partitioned between the ancestors in 1819.
  • The Union of India claimed title over the suit land, thus the suit.
  • UoI averred that the land belonged to it, a part of which has been leased out to several persons for agriculture work and their lease has been renewed from time to time.
  • As they became unauthorised occupants, proceedings had been initiated in accordance with law and eviction order had been passed against the occupants/tenants.
  • The trial Court came to the conclusion that the plaintiff could not prove any kind of grant by the Maratha Government to his ancestors in 1800.
  • Plaintiff failed to prove the partition between his ancestors in 1819.
  • The lease deed alleged to have been executed in favour of the Military Estate Officer under the Union of India, was not successfully proved.
  • In view of the above, the suit was dismissed.

The Appeals –

  • The First Appeal was allowed on conclusion that Maratha Government had made the gift of land in favour of plaintiff’s forefathers which was subsequently partitioned.
  • The appellant UoI did not produce any document to show its title and failed to produce the original record, thus, adverse inference was drawn under Section 114 clause(g) of the Indian Evidence Act, 1872.
  • The registered partition deed stood duly proved and it was the proof of the title of the plaintiff.
  • In the appeal the Will executed by his maternal grandfather dated 1 . 3 . 1929 in his favour bequeathing the suit property was marked, under Order XLI Rule 27 CPC .
  • The First Appeal was allowed and the Second Appeal was dismissed. Hence, the appeal before the Supreme Court.

The Apex Court Findings –

  • It is not permissible to claim the relief of declaration without seeking consequential relief by virtue of the proviso of Section 34 of Specific Relief Act, 1963  (Relying on: Ram Saran v. Ganga Devi, AIR 1972 SC 2685, Vinay Krishna v. Keshav Chandra, AIR 1993 SC 957, Gian Kaur v. Raghubir Singh, (2011) 4 SCC 567).
  • There was nothing on record to prove the grant/gift by the Maratha Government in favour of ancestors of plaintiff/respondent No.1 in the year 1800.
  • A case not specifically pleaded can be considered by the court. The pleadings in substance contain the necessary averments to make out a particular case and issue has been framed on the point. In absence of pleadings, the court cannot make out a case not pleaded, suo motu (Bachhaj Nahar v. Nilima Mandal, AIR 2009 SC 1103 relied on). Hence the claim of title by virtue of the Will cannot be taken note of being not based on pleadings.
  • The Will had been executed prior to the birth of the plaintiff.  it could not have been taken into consideration without proper scrutiny of facts and, that too, without any pleading.
  • The alleged partition in the year 1819 even if had taken place, cannot be a proof of title.
  • Presumption under Section 90 of the Evidence Act in respect of 30 years’ old document coming from proper custody relates to the signature, execution and attestation of a document i.e. to its genuineness but it does not give rise to presumption of correctness of every statement contained in it.
  • The rent note produced by the UoI (allegedly executed by the forefathers of the plaintiff) did not prove anything. It could not be linked to prove the title. It was rejected observing as under:
    • “The rent note produced by the appellant/defendant No.1 before the court below does not prove anything in favour of the plaintiff/respondent. The same being a vague document is incapable of furnishing any information and, thus, is liable to be rejected. The said document does not make it clear as who has executed it and in whose favour the same stood executed. It does not bear any date as it cannot be ascertained when it was executed. The lease deed cannot be executed without the signature/thumb impression of the lessee. The said lease does not contain any signature/thumb impression of any lessee and also the tenure of the lease has not been mentioned therein. The rent has been mentioned as Rs.22/- without giving any detail as to whether it was per day, fortnightly, monthly, quarterly or yearly or for ever. More so, there is no reference to the said rent note in the pleadings contained in the plaint, therefore, it is just to be ignored.”
  • UoI produced the certified copies of the Extract from General Land Register prepared on 15.3.1948 in support of its case and denying title of the plaintiff.
  • The High Court rejected the same on the ground that the partition among the ancestors of the plaintiff had taken place prior to enactment of the Cantonment Land Administration Rules, 1925, though there is nothing on record to prove the said partition.
  • The General Land Register maintained under the Cantonment Act, 1924 and the Rules made thereunder are public documents and the certified copies of the same are admissible in evidence in view of the provisions of Section 65 read with Section 74 of the Evidence Act.
  • It is settled legal position that the entries made in General Land Register maintained under Cantonment Land Administration Rules is conclusive evidence of title.
    • (Vide: Chief Executive Officer v. Surendra Kumar Vakil, AIR 1999 SC 2294; and 
    • Union of India v. Kamla Verma, (2010) 13 SCC 511).
  • If the Will was ignored, there was nothing on record to show as how the plaintiff  could claim the title. The truth of contents of a document have to be proved like any other fact.
  • The Will in absence of any pleading could not be taken on record. More so, the Will was not proved in accordance with law i.e. Section 68 of the Evidence Act.
  • The court cannot travel beyond the pleadings as no party can lead the evidence on an issue/point not raised in the pleadings and in case, such evidence has been adduced or a finding of fact has been recorded by the Court, it is just to be ignored.
  • “The appellate courts (first appellate court as well as the High Court) examined the title of government instead of the plaintiff/respondent no.1. Such a course was not warranted. The title of government cannot be disputed. In any event possession of government for decades is not disputed. The plaintiff shifted the case from time to time but failed to prove his title.”
  • “The first appellate court as well as the High Court recorded a finding that the Union of India failed to prove its title over the suit land. The said courts did not realise that this was not the issue to be determined, rather the issue had been as to whether the plaintiff was the owner of the suit land.”

Read Blogs:

How to Subscribe ‘IndianLawLiveFree’? Click here – “How to Subscribe Free


Read in this Cluster  (Click on the topic):

Book No, 1 – Civil Procedure Code

Power of attorney

Title, ownership and Possession

Adverse Possession

Principles and Procedure

Admission, Relevancy and Proof

Land LawsTransfer of Property Act

Evidence Act – General

Sec. 65B

Law on Documents

Interpretation

Contract Act

Law on Damages

Easement

Stamp Act & Registration

Will

Arbitration

Divorce

Negotiable Instruments Act

Book No. 2: A Handbook on Constitutional Issues

Religious issues

Book No. 3: Common Law of CLUBS and SOCIETIES in India

Book No. 4: Common Law of TRUSTS in India